John The Humanby DreamRotsenChaptersChapter 2 Let's get to know YouChapter 3 A Fight in the SchoohouseChapter 4 Hospital MayhemChapter 5 Party TimeChapter 7 Anti-BullyChapter 8 Picnic TimeChapter 9 Reunion Chapter 10 One SongChapter 11 Two Foes Equals One FriendChapter 12 Comes and GoesChapter 13 The Train RideChapter 14 Welcome to CanterlotChapter 15 The Wicked QueenChapter 16 SurprisesChapter 17 ConfrontationChapter 18 Family TimeChapter 19 Be warned and Keep goingChapter 20 The End is NearChapter 21 The Bells of War are PlayingChapter 22 This is it!Chapter 23 The End Ch. -0 A Letter for you Chapter 1 Introduction to a New WorldChapter 6 The Great and Powerful TrixieChapter 2 Let's get to know You‘Man. What a dream!’ Was John’s first waking thought of the day. ‘Talk about weirdness to it's max.’ He had dreamed about being with his friends on Earth, just hanging out as usual. As they talked, the guys that John knew, transformed into the six ponies he’d met. Just when he thought things couldn’t get any weirder, he saw his crush transform into a baby, wrapped around in a blanket alongside with another infant. John approached the babies and saw that they were awake, but calm. They were floating in the air, with nothing attached to them. He began to unwrap the two babies and just as he was about to reveal their faces to himself, everything turned blue. From the background, to the babies. John was annoyed by this result. Finally, just before he woke up, he heard a female voice crying, sounding disjointed and distant. Just as he began searching for the source, John suddenly woke up. ‘Who was that woman? Why was she crying? What do my friends have to do with ponies?’ Deep in thought, John yawned and looked around, noticing that he was still in the guest room. ‘Wish I could go back home.’ The soldier got up and stretched his body. After that, he headed towards the library. When John got out of the room, he began to smell food. The scent was so enticing, that his stomach started to growl. The soldier hadn't eaten anything since he was teleported to Equestria. He was definitely hungry. So the hungry human followed the scent, which led him to a kitchen at the back of the library. In it, John saw that Twilight and Spike were busy making breakfast. As he entered the kitchen, Twilight became aware of his presence. “Morning, John.” Twilight said with a smile on her face. “Morning.” John replied. The human sat down by the table and instantly noticed that the furniture was a bit smaller than the ones back on his planet. “Hope you like pancakes.” “Sure do!” With her magic,Twilight gave John a plate with some pancakes. The soldier looked at the plate and was reminded of the way his mom made pancakes every week with hash browns, eggs, and bacon. It was a typical and delicious meal that he enjoyed having as much as he could. As John looked at it, the smile on his face went away. Twilight looked at him and saw that he wasn't eating. At first, she was confused, but then she realized what was wrong. "You need a fork?" the unicorn asked. John looked up and chuckled a little. "Yeah." Twilight reached into a drawer and pulled out a fork. John was surprised that they had cutlery, despite their lack of hands. Then again, the unicorn had mentioned that there were griffins and dragons in this word, the cutlery was probably to be used by such guests. She washed the fork and gave it to John. He looked at it, noticing that it seemed very ornate. It looked like one of those fancy forks that were used when rich people eat, alongside with varying sizes of spoons and knives. The human grabbed the fork and started to cut the pancakes. "I'm sure that your world use silverware a lot," Twilight said, sounding interested. "Oh yeah," John replied, as he stabbed a first piece of his pancake, "We do." "We ponies don't often use them, unless we cook for a living." The human put the piece into his mouth and started to chew. After a few seconds of chewing, he swallowed and looked down at the plate. John showed an emotionless expression to the pancakes as Twilight became nervous. Maybe his food standards were different from theirs, and her cooking had caused him disgust. "John, are you okay?" Twilight said with worried tone on her voice. "This pancake..." spoke John, "is..." "Is what?" "so... DELICIOUS!!!" John then rapidly cut more pieces and ate them with gusto. Twilight exchanged a glance with Spike, both of them were confused. Neither one of them had expected the human to like their food so much. It seemed that their food standards were the same as John's race, or it was just the fact that Spike made the best damn pancakes ever. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, at least he hadn’t vomited. When John had cleaned his plate, he handed it to Twilight. "Can I have some more?" he asked. *** After breakfast, the other ponies arrived at the library, while John scanned the bookshelves as he had done yesterday. "Howdy, Twilight." said Applejack. "What's John doin’?" "He's checking some of the books on the shelves." the purple unicorn replied. "Heh. I never imagined the human would be an egghead." said Rainbow Dash. Everypony looked at the rainbow pegasus. She blushed in embarrassment. "Anyway, we- oh my." said Rarity. "Are you wearing the same clothes?" John turned his attentions to the fashion pony. "Yeah." he responded. "Oh dear. Haven't you taken a shower!?" "Well, no." The fashionista gasped in horror. John smelled himself, he didn’t stink at all. Well, maybe a little, but it would unnoticeable next to everyone else’s scent. He had been planning to shower later, hoping no one would sniff him. "John, dear," Rarity continued. "I'll make some clothes for you." "Umm... Thanks?" John was a bit uncomfortable of how the fashion pony reminded him of his fashion friend, he would have offered the same thing. He had been a fashion designer, and a talented one at that. Even so, John felt embarrassed whenever he told someone else what his friend did. "No problem." Rarity smiled. “Anyway, I guess you all want to hear about my world and it’s people,” John said, changing the subject. “That is why we’re here,” said Rainbow Dash, rolling her eyes. The ponies sat themselves down in a semicircle, and John sat in front of them. Twilight grabbed her quill and made sure she had plenty of parchment and ink to take notes with. “So, John, how is your world different from ours?” asked Twilight. John pondered the question for a while. “Well, for starters, there's no talking animals," said John, "There's no unicorns, dragons, or any typical race you have here. They all only appear in fairy tales." "Fairy tales?" Pinkie Pie wondered, "Those are bedtime stories." "Yes, and as of ponies, they can’t do magic, or fly. And the color of their coats and mane are limited. The only colors are black, white, brown, and grey, although, sometimes they are found mixed together." "So ponies in your world is considered pets?" Twilight asked. "In some ways, yes." The purple unicorn nodded and wrote it down. John continued for about an hour until he got tired of speaking. He explained the basics of geography, technology, science, and more. The ponies had given him much interest, except for Rainbow Dash. “Your world sounds too boring.” yawned Rainbow Dash. “Not really. There are events that makes my world interesting.” “Like what?" John then looked at the floor and began to draw circles on the floor with his finger. The ponies seemed to be puzzled and raised their eyebrows. “Wars.” John sounded like he felt guilty of a crime. The ponies gasped in horror at what John had said. They wouldn't even believe what they had heard. It was so shocking that Fluttershy had covered her eyes with her hooves. The rest were just stunned. “There's wars in your world?” said Rarity with a hint of fear. “Yes. Some of them only last about a few days, though most last for years.” John sighed. “That's horrible,” said Twilight. "Why would there be wars?" "It's all depends. Sometimes it’s in the name of religion, some nations just have cruel dictators who want more global power. A good example of the latter is the war that’s currently going on." “There's a war going on?" the ponies asked except for Fluttershy. "A world war to be exact." All the ponies gasped, the term was pretty straight forward. "I know it sounds horrible, but I'm sure that you ponies have that right?" No answer. "Or at least just nation against nation?" Still no response. "Civil war?" Cricket sound. "So, you ponies have never had a war? What a world!" "Of course we had wars." Twilight finally spoke. "But not since Princess Celestia became our ruler." "And that was...?" The human wondered with curiosity. “Over a thousand years ago." The human was surprised how this world hadn't got any wars over centuries. What was more surprising, was that the ponies had an immortal leader. Their leader was probably some sort of pony equivalent to Jesus Christ. “But our army wants to end world war, so that everyone in our world can return to being happy. After all, we are in a third world war.” "Third?!" exclaimed Rarity before she fainted. "Dang." said Applejack. "Do you fellas really love to fight that much?" "No. Some people just don't understand the consequences of it." Then silence fell upon the room. John averted his gaze from the ponies, trying to look apologetic. He should've never brought up wars so he wouldn't felt so uncomfortable. “Wait.” Rainbow Dash spoke. "Did you say your army?" “Yeah." John responded. "And that is?" Then Rarity woke up from her faintness. "The United States Army. The United States of America also has the U.S. Navy, the U.S. Air Force, and the Marines. America has the greatest military force in the world. Only China can even begin to compare, and that’s just because they have ten times as many citizens." "Wait, if your nation has the best military, then you guys are peacekeepers?" Twilight inquired. "You could say that," John looked away for a few seconds before coming back, "After all, there haven’t been any battles in Iran since we began occupying it." The ponies stared at John like he’d said something horrible and was hiding something. “What?” Twilight exchanged looks of worry with her friends. She turned her gaze back to John, looking slightly ill. Finally, she asked her question. “Are you... a soldier?” From the tone of her voice, she was in fear. “Well, yes.” John admitted shamefully. “But why?” asked Applejack. John lowered his head down and mumbled, “To protect my country, and it’s ideals.” The ponies looked at him closely and knew he was really hiding something. They didn't knew what it was, but from the looks on John's face, he was showing a touch of depression. "John, are you okay?" Fluttershy spoke for the first time since she arrived. The human's eyes filled with tears, dripping down his cheeks to the floor. "You're crying." "I...didn't really joined the army because of my patriotism." John's voice was cracked. "I joined because of...my dad." *** My dad worked for the state for over twenty years. He made a good amount of money to support the family; my mom, my older brother, and me. We were a typical high-middle class family. We lived in a nice home, not far from the inner city. He was a good man to everyone and he dreamed of becoming a congressman, so he could share his good ideas, and use them for the good of the nation. Things were good for my family. About four years ago, he developed a tumor inside of his stomach. At first, he thought it was just a regular pain and that it would go away. By the time he realized the pain was abnormal, it was already too late. The doctors told him that it had reached the limit where the operation would be a fail if they took the tumor out. The doctors gave him treatments to prevent the cancer spreading, and damaging his body, but he wasn't able to eat or drink. Not to mention his pain and suffering. I watched as my own father suffered, visiting him in the hospital every day until he... stopped breating. The tragic news about my dad had spread throughout the state. Many people came to his funeral, mostly the people that my dad knew, to pay their final respect. Without my father’s income, my family was forced to move to an apartment. It was a nice place, although the bills were exorbitant. My mom had to work overtime, and my brother had to postpone his college education to work. As for me, I couldn't helped out. No job in the city could hire me, because of my age. By the time I reached legal adulthood, the economy was so bad that all the businesses were laying off more people than they hired. So I couldn't get a job at all, until I found out about the war. I decided to join the army because the pay was good, I swore to myself that I would support my family like my father did, not matter the cost to myself. Even though my family and friends hated the idea, it was the only choice I could make. I wished I could've done something better. *** As John finished his speech, all the ponies were crying. Pinkie Pie pulled out a tissue box out of nowhere and grabbed a hooffull. She then passed the box to everyone, ending with John. The human looked at the box, grabbed a tissue, and blew his nose. “I'm sorry for your loss." spoked Twilight. "And if that's the reason you joined the army, then we understand. None of us have ever experienced what you’ve been through and if we did, we would've done the same thing." John looked at the group and smiled. "Thanks for understanding," The human sniffed, "Besides, if it wasn't for the army, I wouldn't be here with my new friends." "Good to hear, dear." said Rarity. "Wait. You consider us your friends?" "Yeah, I don't see why not." "Ah shucks." blushed Applejack. "Come here you." The orange pony gave John a hug, followed by the rest of the ponies. The human began to felt some warm and tingling sensation. He didn't know what it was, but it felt good. They all sat in companionable silence, until there was a loud knock at the door. Everyone looked to the door, wondering who it was. They let go of each other as Spike, who came out of the kitchen, opened the door. It was a purple mare who had an awful look on her face. "Thank Celestia I reached you, girls!" said the mare exhaustingly. "What happened Ms. Cheerilee?" Twilight asked. “The girls are acting out of control!” “Who?” asked Applejack. Before Ms. Cheerilee replied the question, she noticed that there was the same creature from the other day inside the library. She stood still as a statue as her pupils shrinked. Everyone noticed what had scared Ms. Cheerilee into her current state. "This is John." said Twilight. "He’s friendly." "Hi." John waved his hand. "H...hello." The violet pony stuttered. "Ms. Cheerilee, who's actin’ out of hoof?" Applejack asked. Ms. Cheerilee snapped back to reality and shook her head. “It’s Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. They frightened the other students and started to damage the school. I tried to calm them down, but nothing worked.” “Don't worry. We'll go right now to handle it,” Twilight said, “Come on girls.” The ponies left, leaving John and Spike alone in the library. “I wonder what made them snap” John said . “That’s weird, though, I never thought they would be the ones out of control.” said Spike. “Hope they don't get their cutie marks in violence.” “What's a cutie mark?” “A cutie mark is a mark on a pony that represent a pony's talent that makes them special.” “Like that emblem they have on their flanks?” “Yep.” John looked back at the opened door and saw the sky was clear. “Well, let’s hope things don't get too serious.” Author's Note Second chapter. Woo-hoo! Edit by Narlepoax III and Naden Gryphus Chapter 3 A Fight in the SchoohouseHours had passed since the ponies had left the library to handle the situation at the schoolhouse. John looked out the window, noticing that the sun was beginning to set. Surely the six mares could have handled the situation long ago? But after another hour passed, the soldier began to feel that something had gone wrong. Spike finished the chores that Twilight gave him, as John looked stared out the window. “Spike, where's the school?” asked John. “Its not that far from here,” said Spike, "Why?" “I have a feeling that the situation isn't under control. And I was wondering if you could take me there." Spike gave John an appraising look. "What?" asked John, a little perplexed. "Are you worried about them?" Spike asked. "Well, yes," John admitted, "Aren't you?" The little dragon thought it over for a moment, before he replied back. "Come to think of it, Twilight definitely should've come back by now, because it dinner time. Okay, I'll take you." So, Spike guided John to the school. Along the way, they saw no pony outside. Both the human and the dragon were confused by the stark lack of ponies. Despite the eerie absence of anyone, John felt a little at ease that there wasn’t anyone screaming in fear at him. After a five minute walk, they finally arrived at their destination. The school looked like a typical one-room schoolhouse from America’s early history. John once again noticed how this town’s architecture looked so dated. If the building’s designs were anything to be believed, the ponies would need at least another hundred years to catch up with the humans. When they entered the schoolhouse, they instantly noticed that something had gone horribly wrong. The chalkboard at the front of the classroom was cracked in half, papers and broken pencils littered the upturned desks and on the floor, and paint was splattered all over the walls. It was like a hurricane had decided to hang out in the little schoolhouse. The whole place was a complete mess. Finally, John and Spike noticed the net hanging over the middle of the room, and the seven ponies it contained. "Twilight!" they both exclaimed in unison. They approached the ponies and saw that they were unconscious, with multiple cuts and bruises covering each of their bodies. "What the hell happened to them?" John wondered aloud, disgust entering his voice. "The girls must've hurt them," said Spike as he began to cut the net down. "But where are they, and why would they do such a thing?" The moment the tiny dragon cut through the first rope, there was a sudden blinding flash of light that filled the classroom. What the hell was that? John thought, blinking repeatedly in an attempt at rebooting his stunned eyes. By the time he got his eye sight back, he saw that Spike wasn't with him anymore. John quickly searched the room for him, but didn’t see anything pertaining to where he had gone. He wondered where he went. Suddenly, the room was filled with what sounded like the echoing laughter of multiple young girls. His gaze frantically roved around the room, seeing no one. At a sign of movement, he turned to the dark corner on the other side of the room, and saw three little filles slowly walking out of the shadows towards him. An orange pegasus filly shook her purple mane out of her eyes before speaking, “Look girls, it's that alien from yesterday." "John, was it?" spoke a yellow filly with a red bow in her equally red mane, "Mah sister told me about ya." In unison, their eyes shifted from their normal colors, to a deep crimson. "Sweetie Belle, are you thinking what I'm thinking?" the little orange filly turned to her friend, a white unicorn filly with a two-toned mane of pink and purple. "Oh yes, Scootaloo." Sweetie Belle replied with an evil grin, she looked to the yellow filly, "Applebloom?" They stopped about two feet away from John. They chuckled as John simply stood and gaped at them, he couldn't believe that these three innocent looking little fillies could have caused this much damage. Even worse, they had injured the only ponies he knew, as well as their own teacher. If this was a cartoon, John would have turned white as paper. "Cutie Mark Crusaders!" yelled Applebloom, "Slay the alien!" At the evil demand, the three fillies began to glow with a sinister red aura. John looked at them and knew that if he ran away, they would chase after him into the town, possibly into innocent bystanders. So without any options to pick, he had to do the unthinkable: fight these children. Without warning, Scootaloo lunged at John’s chest, her outstretched front legs slamming into him. The force of the impact slammed him against the broken chalkboard, and he fell to the ground in a daze. He tried to regain his feet, but the pain in his ribs was preventing him from moving his arms underneath him. “Man, these little ponies are strong,” groaned John. As John struggled to get to his feet, the fillies picked up some objects in their mouths. When John had finally gotten back up, he looked to them, and saw their weapons. They looked like wooden swords with wickedly sharp points. The soldier realized that he had to think of something quickly, before he met his death by these psychotic foals. They drew closer as an idea formed in his mind. “Now Spike!” John yelled, as he pointed at the doorway. The fillies quickly looked to the door and saw that the dragon wasn't there. Before they could refocus on him, John dashed forward, and delivered a powerful kick to Applebloom’s chest, causing her to fly across the room. He quickly followed suit with the other two fillies. They landed on their heads, but quickly got up and picked up their swords. “What!?” John exclaimed, utterly perplexed, "How can you girls manage to get up after a hit like that?" Suddenly, the crusaders began to hover in the air, the auras darkening to a burgundy, and flickering like flames. The fillies looked at John and gave him uniform evil grins. Then, it clicked. "You girls are being controlled!" John said, more to himself than the fillies. “Ready girls?” said Sweetie Belle with voice that held multiple tones. “We sure are,” Applebloom replied with the same voice. If these girls are possessed, I can’t seriously hurt them, John thought, readying himself for another scuffle. The ponies charged at John with their weapons, but with their awkward stances, and small size, only Applebloom managed to land a hit. She had seen his dodge coming, and had turned in time to cut into his left side. He looked at the wound and noticed that it was bleeding a lot more than could be considered good. John looked at the filly who had wounded him, as she came back for another attack. The human dodged the attack this time, and as Applebloom stumbled, he grabbed her around the neck and brought her into a hold. She tried to struggle, but John kept her tight. He took a deep breath and looked down at the filly. "I’m really, really sorry about this." John balled his hand into a fist, and brought it down on the back of the fillies neck. As a result, the aura surrounding her disappeared. John surveyed Applebloom, noting that she was unconscious, but still breathing. John placed her on the floor and looked at the other two crusaders. "That alien stopped Applebloom!" Sweetie Belle shouted, in her multi-hued voice "Get him!" The two fillies charged at the wounded human with all their might. Despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins, John took note that he was beginning to feel lightheaded. The first to reach him was Scootaloo, and he easily dodged her clumsy swing at his throat. As she flew past him, John quickly took the opportunity to hit the back of her head. She dropped to the floor, out cold. He wasn’t paying attention to Sweetie Belle when she slashed at his right thigh, and as a result, the cut landed. He hissed in pain as the wooden tip sliced through his pant leg and skin, and took several steps back. He shifted his full attention to the final crazed filly, as she stoled herself for another lunge. When she finally made her move, John fell to his knees, avoiding the thrust at his chest. He quickly grabbed the wooden sword around it’s dull blade, and yanked it from Sweetie Belle’s mouth. Before the filly could react, John brought the hilt of the weapon down against her head, hard. She fell over, joining her companions in unconsciousness. “Finally...I'm...done.” said John tiredly. John looked around the messy classroom, and saw the fresh blood on the floor. He scanned his body, and noticed that his wounds were still leaking blood, though not as much as before. He took another, more detailed, look around the room and at his body. He was astonished, with the amount of blood soaked into his clothes, and pooled on the floor, he should have passed out by now. “Funny, I feel dizzy, but I'm-” John collapsed to the floor. His vision blurred, and darkened, and he looked around. Then, he noticed a shadow. He couldn’t make out the figure’s shape, but he could feel it’s stare on him. “Who...are you?” he asked, blearily. The dark shape’s only response was to dissipate in a cloud of shadow. "Maybe you-" he managed to struggle out, before unconsciousness finally came to claim it’s fourth victim. John slowly closed his eyes, barely noticing the voices and hoofbeats that struck his ears. "John, no!” “Quick, he needs medical attention!" Author's Note Yeah, dark as it is, I'm fucked up. Edit by Narlepoax III Naden Gryphon wasn't present in this chapter. Chapter 4 Hospital MayhemJohn’s mind was roused from unconsciousness. He furrowed his brow and opened his eyes slowly. He noticed he was in a room, afternoon sunlight streamed through large windows in the pastel green walls. The sun had been setting the last he remembered, that suggested that he had been out for at least a day. John scanned the room, noticing the heart monitor and other various medical equipment near his bed. The acrid scent of disinfectant pervasively assaulted his nose. It’s probably safe to assume that I’m in a hospital, John thought. John pulled off the sheet that covered his form to get a look at himself. He quickly took note that he was in his underwear, before moving on to the more pressing matter of the state of his wounds. The gashes were covered in gauze pads held on by white wrappings, they had probably been stitched shut as well. That’s new, the ponies must have done that while I was out, John thought to himself. While John checked his wounds, there was a knock on the door. He quickly pulled the sheet back over his mostly naked body, before bidding the visitor to enter. A small purple baby dragon entered the room. "Hey John, you doing okay?" Spike asked. The human raised an eyebrow at the dragon. "When have I ever been okay?" John wittily replied, before his tone became more serious, "But how are you doing, what happened back at the school?" "After the flash, I ended up at the library,” Spike stated, “I knew that you were still at the school with those girls, so I contacted Princess Celestia." "Oh," John nodded, calming himself down, "So it was her that showed up with you." "Yeah. She was surprised what happened at the schoolhouse. Twilight and them-" "Wait!" The human stopped Spike, "So they’re okay?" "Yeah, they woke up the next day. Same can’t be said for you..." Spike trailed off as he looked away. "Spike," John looked at the dragon questioningly, as he felt trepidation enter him, "How long I was unconscious?" Spike tried to look John in the eye, but his gaze fell on the wall behind him instead. "About three days," Spike hissed. John’s face paled, but the expression remained stony. "Three days, after a little scuffle like that..." John sighed. "I’m not much of a soldier, now am I?" "Don't worry about that John, at least they didn't take away your diaper." Spike said in a comforting tone. The human placed his face in his hands, and sighed once again. "Also, Princess Celestia will come later on to question you about your situation." Spike continued. "That so?" John looked at the window, "Then I assume that Twilight and the rest have relaid everything I’ve already said?" "Yep." Suddenly, John’s stomach made it’s upset at being neglected known with a roar of indignation. "I guessing that was you?" said Spike. "Yeah," John admitted. "Alright, I’ll go let the doctors know you’re awake, and get them to send you some apples." The dragon headed towards the door as John watched him go. The human made himself comfortable on the bed and sighed in content. Nothing could ruin the moment. Then, John realized something. "Wait just a second, I don’t wear a diaper!" *** John swallowed the final bite of apple, as the door swung open in a golden aura. A giant pony, taller than any pony he had seen so far, walked through the open doorway. Her coat was a pure white, and her mane and tail were three-toned ethereal masses that fluttered in a breeze, despite the fact that they were indoors. She had a long, sharp looking horn, and large feathered wings. Princess Celestia, basically the god of this realm. "Hello John Goodman," the princess spoke in a soft matronly voice that held a certain power to it, "I've heard things about you." John tossed the apple core into a nearby trash bin, surveying the princess. He chose his next actions carefully, not wanting to cause the Jesus Christ of ponies any distress. "You did?" John questioned. "Twilight told me that you're a human, and a soldier. Is this correct?" John nodded. "Well, as much as I truly wish to stay here and have a deep conversation, I am afraid that I'm on a tight schedule that I must adhere to. As such, we only have time to talk about recent events." She stepped closer to the human as he kept his eyes on her. "What happened when you and Spike arrived at the school three days ago?" The tone of her voice was a bit serious. So John explained what had happened at the school. At first, Princess Celestia’s expression was an expertly crafted mask of control over the situation. But as John told his story, her mask shattered, and was replaced by a look of utter helplessness. When he told her of how they had been controlled, her eyes widened in fear, and when he’s finished his recount, she took a step back from him. "What’s wrong?" he asked, becoming concerned. "It's happening." Princess Celestia whimpered. John stared at the once stoic monarch, and noticed a tear roll down her cheek. "Are you okay?" "I must go." There was a brilliant flash of golden light, and the princess was gone. The human pondered the events that had just transpired. He had never expected the leader to break down like that, especially when she was supposed to be an immortal god. That was a little more than strange, John concluded. Shortly thereafter, a yellow unicorn stallion with a brown mane walked in. He wore a lab coat, and held a clipboard in his magical grip. "Ah! You’ve finished eating," said the doctor. "I assumed you’ve already checked your wounds, correct?" "Eeyup," John nodded. The doctor checked his clipboard and cleared his throat. "Lets see. When you came in, three days ago, you had suffered loss of consciousness due to massive hemorrhaging from two cuts on you body. We stitched the wounds closed, and bandaged the areas. You should be feeling some chest pains, I'm surprised that you don't feel it right now, but they will go away eventually." "I don’t feel any-" John stopped as a sharp stinging occurred in his chest. "Just rest for the next couple of days, and you'll be okay. As for your stitches, don't do any heavy activity, and we can get them out a week from now." Aww man, John thought, sadly, There goes my morning exercise. "And you'll be out by tomorrow." the doctor continued. "Great." The doctor wrote on his clipboard and smiled afterwards. "So doctor, what about Twilight and the others?" John finally popped the question. "They're fine. They'll be out by tomorrow too." the doctor replied, smiling comfortingly. "And the three girls?" The doctor's smile faded away to be replaced by a look of uncertain disgust, a sure sign that something was wrong. John looked at the pony and saw that his eyes were troubled and watery. He knew that the fillies he once fought, were in deep trouble. However, the doctor hastily forced his expression back to it’s normal calmness. “The girls...are in...critical...condition,” the doctor finally stated, though hesitantly, “They were heavily bruised, suffering from concussions. They’re all in comas at the moment.” Then, the human's pupils shrank in fear. "There's little to no chance that they'll make it." the doctor continued. "Not even magic can make the healing process any smoother." "Why is that!?" John immediately asked. "Nopony knows a spell that could heal the kind of damage they’ve undergone." The doctor sighed and looked at his clipboard. "It'll take a miracle to make them better," he said, before leaving the room. Hours into the night, John was wide awake. His mind was full of thoughts about the girls. He never expected this to happened to them. Why!? How could I have caused so much damage!? The human curled himself into a ball and cried. "Why?" BOOM!!! Instinctively, John covered himself with his blanket, hiding from whatever had made the noise. “Oh my gosh! I want to...wait. Why am I under the covers?” John uncovered himself and saw that the room was beginning to fill with smoke. “Okay. Big boom, plus smoke in the room equals... FIRE!!!” John got up from the bed as the fire alarm was set off. He looked around the room for his clothes and luckily, the clothes was on a table. “How did I miss that?” As John retrieved his clothes, a nurse pony came in with a wheelchair. Without warning, the nurse immediately went towards John and shoved him into the wheelchair. Before John could say anything, the nurse dashed out of the room and made her way outside of the hospital. “Wow! That was fast!” John got up from the wheelchair and put on his clothes. Noticing they were clean. “Clothes are cleaned. Nice.” Once he put on his clothes, he looked at the hospital and saw that a good portion of it was engulfed in flames. He checked around and saw if the others had made it out, noticing a familiar purple unicorn mare sitting by a tree. “Twilight! You’re okay!” John exclaimed, moving to meet her. “Yeah I'm fine.” said Twilight. “Why are you in your clothes?” John merely chuckled. “John, Twilight! Thank Celestia that you're alright.” Both of them turned around and saw Rarity and the rest of the ponies approaching them. The five mares embraced John and Twilight in a powerful group hug. The hug lasted for a solid minute before... “John, why are you wearing your clothes?” asked Rainbow Dash. The group hug broke apart as John answered, “I feel uncomfortable when I’m not wearing clothes. It’s a human thing.” “I see.” “I hope they get everypony out of the hospital.” said Rarity. “Same here.” said Twilight. “There you are!” The doctor galloped to the group. He looked haggard, and worried. “So the seven of you are here. Good,” said the doctor. He looked at John and gave him a knowing smile, “Did you go use the bathroom and change?” John heavily rested his face in his right palm. I swear to God, I am going to make the next person who insinuates that I wear diaper wear one themselves, John thought. “No.” John said. “Just checking.” Of course. The doctor left in a hurry as the ponies looked at him suspiciously. “What did the doctor mean by 'use the bathroom'?” asked Twilight. “It's a stupid joke that he came up with.” Meanwhile, the doctor and some nurses checked the numbers of patients. For such a big hospital, they aren't many patients. After they checked, they seemed to notice that they had forgotten something, or three somethings. Guess what they were? “By Celestia, nopony got the comatose fillies!” exclaimed the doctor. The sound of his voice brought attention to the six ponies and John. “Doctor. We must get them.” said one of the nurses. The doctor nodded and galloped towards the flaming building, only to be stopped by a large gout of flame bursting out of the doorway. “I can't get in there!” exclaimed the doctor. “What's happening?” asked Twilight. “The three fillies are in there.” said the nurse. “Three fillies... Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo!” The nurse nodded. The ponies gasped in horror as they turned around and saw the flaming building. “No! My little sis is in there!” exclaimed Applejack. “Nurse what room are they in?” asked Twilight. “Room 21 on the third floor.” responded the nurse. “Where's the fire department?” John looked at the building and watched it burning. He thought of saving the girls. He couldn't let them die so young. After the damage he caused, it was time to do the unthinkable. So, the human started running towards the flaming hospital. “John! What are you doing?” asked Twilight. “I'm have to save them!” said John as he went inside the flaming building. As he entered the building, he headed towards the stairs. Man it's hot, was the only thing John could think. John ascended the steps, as he moved higher, the smoke, heat, and flames got heavier. He could barely breathe by the time he reached the third floor. His lungs protested at the smoke invading them, and he began coughing violently. "Keep going! You're halfway there!" John told himself. As he rounded the corner, he saw the hallway engulfed in flames. Fuck! How am I supposed to go through this!? John began to search for the room number as he swiftly made his way through the fire and smoke. As he made his way, he began to slow down from the coughing and lack of air. “Shit! ‘cough cough’ I can't ‘cough’ breath,” said John. He finally reached the room number and opened it. He saw the three girls on the beds and something else. Guess who it was? “You 'cough'!” The mysterious figure looked at him for a moment and disappeared like before. “Hey 'coughing' come back 'coughing'!” The ceiling collapsed to the floor behind him, blocking the exit. “Damn!” He looked for an exit and saw the only window. He went to it, open it, and looked outside. The entire town was watching. “Well 'cough' here goes nothing.” John grabbed the girls and held them tightly. Thankfully, the three fillies were a light load. He looked at the window and drew a deep breath. Then, after a quick mental assurance, he ran at the window, leaping forward as far as he could when he reached it. Just as he jumped, the hospital exploded behind him. The ponies screamed when it happened. John quickly rolled over in mid-air so that his back was facing the ground, and the fillies in his arms were not. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and prepared for the pain that was about to come. Just as John was about to hit the ground, his momentum suddenly stopped. He opened his eyes and saw that he was glowing purple. Then he was safely placed on the ground. He looked around and saw that Twilight was next to him. “Thanks Twilight.” “No problem.” said Twilight. It was night time in Ponyville. Every pony that lived in the town was asleep. Everything was quiet in Ponyville. The sky was clear as a clean window. Nothing could ruin this night for anypony. Nothing except for the hospital that was burning to the ground. John got up and placed the girls on the ground, as the fire department watered the burned building. The other ponies approached till they were Twilight's side. John dusted himself a little, till Pinkie Pie spoke. “John, you are crazy for doing that,” said Pinkie Pie, uncharacteristically serious, “You could've lost your life.” “I know but 'cough' if I haven't done it, the 'coughing' three fillies would died 'cough' in the fire,” said John. “Thank Celestia that you and the girls are okay.” said Twilight. Just as John was about to say something, he was thrown into a coughing fit for about ten seconds. “My goodness. Are you okay?” asked Fluttershy. John caught his breath before he spoke. “I'm 'cough' fine,” said John roughly, “Just that the smoke got into me.” Suddenly, John got a group hug from Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. Tears were out of their eyes. “Thank you John, for saving the girls from that dreadful fire.” cried Rarity. “It's what at least I can do,” said John. “You may come from a violent world, but you’re a good fella,” said Applejack. “How can we ever repay you?”asked Rainbow Dash joyfully. John let go of the three ponies and looked at the ground. The ponies looked at him and sadness was written all over his face. They have no idea what John was going to say. “Forgiveness.” said John sadly. The ponies were confused at John's answer. “Forgiveness? But you’ve done nothing wrong.” said Rarity. “Well actually, the little girls are in...a coma.” said John. “The doctor told 'cough' me that not only they were in a comma, they had a great chance of not making it. They were injured 'coughing' very badly.” “What's this have to do with you asking for forgiveness?” asked Applejack. John took a deep breath and told them what happened in the schoolhouse after they were knocked out, he also told them about Princess Celestia. After a minute of explanation, the ponies were speechless for the moment. They didn't know what to say after what they heard. It taken another minute until a pony spoke. “Is this true?” asked Applejack. “Yes. It is.” said John with despair. “They were controlled. That's... horrible.” said Rarity. John nodded sadly. Again, the ponies were speechless. They looked at each other and looked at the ground. John wasn't expecting this at all from them. “So, I'm asking one thing in return. Can you forgive me?” Before anything can be done to John's question, there was moaning. At first, the ponies didn't knew where it came from. Then, there it was again and it became clear. The little girls were waking up. “Applebloom?” said Applejack. “Applejack? Where am I?” said the little light green filly. “Ugh...What happened?” said the orange filly. “I feel so sore.” said the white filly. “Girls! You're okay!” exclaimed Rarity. “Thank Celestia that you're awake.” said Applejack with joy. John looked at the small fillies, utterly shocked. It's a miracle, John thought. “Why's the hospital on fire?” asked Applebloom. “We'll explain that later.” said Applejack. Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash hugged the little fillies as John made a smile on his face. “Ow! Rarity, I'm sore.” said the white filly. “Sorry Sweetie Belle. I'm just so glad that you're okay.” said Rarity. As John watched them, memories of the last hug he had given his father formed in his mind. The hug was more of a 'farewell' hug, than a 'you’re okay' hug. John's eyes became full of tears. Then John looked at the building. The fire had finally died out, as the firefighters water it down. John then became a little angry. That fucking mysterious figure. John thought, It caused that fire. He continued to looked at the building as Twilight came over right next to him. “You did good John.” said Twilight. John snapped out of his little anger and looked at Twilight. “Yep. I did.” said John. They looked at the three ponies. They were talking to the little fillies. A smile came on Twilight's face. “I think you are forgiven.” said Twilight. John looked at Twilight and gave a gentle smile to her. “I know.” said John. Without further ado, John told the doctor that he saved the girls and his back was feeling better. The doctor was relieved and happy. To make things better, the doctor said John and his friends are going to be out the hospital now because he was going to release them the next morning. “And stay away from heavy activities.” said the doctor. “I will.” said John. “And exercise for your back.” “I will.” “And change your diaper.” “For the last time, it's called an underwear..” “I'm sorry. It's just that I find the way you react so amusing.” The doctor chuckled as John began to walk away. The ponies that had crowded around the charred remains of the hospital began discussing their mixed feelings toward the human that walked by them. “So, that creature saved those girls from the fire?” “I think so.” “I don't really think that John creature cares about them. He did it for fame.” “It doesn't matter. He saved them from the fire.” “He’s got more guts than any other pony.” “You said it.” John heard the ponies what they were saying about him. He looked at them and gave a smile. “He smiled at us.” “Is he going to eat us?” “How am I suppose to know?” “He looks kind of cute.” “Eww.” John walked towards the six ponies with great news. “The doctor said that we're being released early.” said John. “That's great.” said Twilight. “Fabulous.” said Rarity. Fluttershy gave a small smile. “Holy tarnation!” exclaimed Applebloom. “It's that creature.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked at John like it was a new toy. John looked at them and he was dirty from the smoke and ash. “Hey” said John waving his fingers to the girls. “Whoa! You can talk.” said Sweetie Belle. “Of course I can.” “I guess you’re not from around here huh?” said the orange filly. “Nope.” “So tell me. How are you different from us?” “Scootaloo, that's a rhetorical question. The answer is obvious.” said Sweetie Belle. “I know, but I want to hear it from him.” “Girls, you can ask any questions ya got fer John some other time.” said Applejack. “You need to rest.” “Aww.” groaned the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Anyway, thanks for saving them.” continued Applejack. “No problem.” said John. “Wait! You saved us from that fire!?” exclaimed Applebloom. “Yep.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders' eyes got bigger and dropped their jaws. They were amazed that John was not only from a different world, but he had also saved them from the fire. John gave them a smile and they fainted. “I guess they found a new role model.” said Applejack. Everyone laughed in that moment. John felt good for saving the Cutie Mark Crusaders. His heroic action proved him that he was a good person. He deserved something from this. Out of all the possible- “You know what's this called for?” said Pinkie Pie. “What?” asked John. Pinkie inhaled and shouted, “A PARTY!!!” Author's Note Finally got this chapter up. The past few days was crazy. Like, one of my editors decided to quit, which was surprising. So I had to find another one for the past few days and luckily, I did. Well, I've found two. But hey, at least the chapters are better than before. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony The other editor will come up in the next chapter. Chapter 5 Party Time"Rarity, I know you're being so generous and all, but why are you doing this now?" John asked giving her a grumpy look. One day after the hospital incident, Pinkie Pie held her party at Town Hall. Everypony was going to it, though some still had negative thoughts about the human. The doctors had released John, the Element Bearers, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders, seeing as how they all were in well enough condition to fend for themselves. And also from the small detail that the hospital had been destroyed. Things had been going well for John, up until this point. "You have to look your best for the party tonight, dear," Rarity explained, grabbing a measuring tape with her magic, "Besides, your normal attire is so dull. No offense." "None taken." "And I have promised you that I would make your clothes." John had to concede that she had, in fact, made such a promise. He couldn't wear the same clothes everyday, and he didn’t like the idea of becoming a nudist. Despite the fact that most ponies didn’t wear clothes at all. "Alright, fine. I suppose you might as well do this now," John sighed. "Wonderful!" The fashion pony cheered, "Now, hold still." *** After hours of being a mannequin at Rarity's place, John was finally given his outfit. "Wow, you really are good at this," the human scanned his outfit. It’s design was very simple, yet also impressive. It seemed to be a long sleeve robe, with a massive zipper running up the middle of the front. John couldn’t help but compare it to Roxas’ outfit from Kingdom Hearts 2, except that the basic colors of the outfit was different. John was very impressed by Rarity's work. "I am darling," smiled Rarity, "It's what I do." "This really is awesome. Richard would love this outfit" "Richard? Who's Richard?" The human looked at the fashion pony. "He's a friend of mine who loves to design clothes." "Really?" Her eyes began to expand with a cheery smile. "He's a fashion designer?" "Well, not really, but he wants to be one someday." "Oh my. I should meet him, if he ever comes here to Ponyville." Yeah, if only, John thought morosely. "Well, John it's getting dark. You should go get ready for the party." John nodded and headed towards her bathroom. He then looked at the outfit once more and it was so damn wonderful. This whole situation had reminded him heavily of his friends. *** After quickly changing in Rarity’s bathroom, John set off with her to Town Hall. Twilight was already there, they met up and entered the building together. John was intrigued by the odd sight inside. The party was strange mix of various party elements from back home. There were things that wouldn’t be out of place at a child’s birthday party, but also things that would be found at a teen’s house party. There was the DJ, balloons, games, and tons of treats. This party was John's fantasy for a great party. Only thing that was different, was that there were ponies instead of humans. “I don't know how Pinkie Pie did it, but this party rocks!” said John with excitement. “It’s just kind of her thing. Making other ponies smile is what Pinkie does best,” said Twilight. “Making other ponies smile? Sounds like a friend of mine back home.” Speaking of Pinkie, she was bouncing by when they were talking about her. “Are you enjoying the party John?” asked Pinkie Pie with joy. “Of course I am,” said John, “How did you manage to pull this off?” “Easy. I used my party cannon.” “Your party what?” Pinkie Pie brings out a cannon out of where, which surprised the hell out of John, but he managed to keep his cool. “With this baby, parties can be made within a second.” Pinkie Pie continued. “If I had one of those, I'll have a party every day.” John chuckled. “If you want another party, just ask,” she replied, enthusiastically. “Thanks Pinkie Pie. I'll keep that in mind.” Pinkie Pie bounced away with the cannon as Twilight giggled. “Like I said, It’s kind of her thing.” Later on in the party, John walked around and saw ponies talking as he passed by them. “Look! It's that John fellow.” “I heard he saved the Crusaders from that fire.” “Why isn't he eating us? Is he vegetarian?” “I don't know, all I know is that he did something good.” “Hey, where's the bathroom?” John made his way to a table laden with bowls filled with various types of punch. Spike stood next to it, looking bored. “Hey Spike,” said John. “Hey John,” replied Spike, “Are you enjoying the party?” “Yep,” said John as he pours himself a glass of punch. “It’s pretty impressive that you ran into a burning building to save those girls. Were you like that back on your world?” John thought about it, remembering the many times he’d helped people even before joining the Army. “Well...yeah.” chuckled John. “Good, that means that you really deserve the award that Mayor Mare’s gonna give you.” “Really? That's awesome.” “Just wait.” Spike walked away as John takes a drink from his cup. He marvelled at the deliciously intense flavor. A minute later, the mayor of Ponyville went up onto a stage, and began to talk. “Can I please have everypony's attention?” asked the mayor of Ponyville. The music died out as the ponies looked at the mayor of Ponyville. “Thank you. Ahem. Today we are here to honor John, a creature from a different world, for his heroic action of saving three fillies, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, from the flaming hospital last night. He might not be a pony, but he has a good heart. Lets give him a round of applause.” The lights shined on John as ponies clapped for him. John waved and gave a shy smile. Only a few ponies clapped. “As the mayor of Ponyville, I am honored to give John a medal. This medal awards and thanks him for his heroic, and selfless actions. Come up here so you can get it.” John walked towards the stage as a few more ponies clapped than before. “Yeah. Go John!” yelled the Crusaders. Everypony and John looked at the Crusaders. They gave blushing smiles and dashed away. John chuckled at their childish antics, as he continued walking to the mayor. As John mounted the stairs, the mayor looked apprehensively at his face. She shuddered a bit, as she seemed to realize just how imposing his height was. She's afraid of me, John thought. The mayor pulled out a medal that was made out of silver. John looked at it and was struck by the way it glimmered in the spotlights. He could honestly say that he’d never imagined being given a medal by a pony. He usually thought of getting one from the president. That would have been awesome for him. When John was about a foot from the mayor, he dropped to one knee, allowing the mayor to give him the award. There was more applause from the audience. John looked at them, and noticed that they were like dead ponies with their eyes open, they showed no emotions. Not even a single smile. The only smiles to be seen were from The Crusaders, Spike, and the six ponies he’d become friends with. John looked back to the mayor when she shakily put the medal over his head. A few more claps from the audience and eventually, half of the room was applauding. After the mayor slipped the medal around John’s neck, she gave him a small, but frightened, smile; then backed away. John wanted to tell her that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he knew it would be in vain. “Thank you, John,” the mayor said nervously. “It was my pleasure,” replied John. Claps roared in the little room. “Before we can continue on with the celebration, John will say a few words about himself and his actions,” said the mayor. John immediately gave a shocked look to the mayor, before returning his attention to the crowd. A speech!? What the hell am I going to say? I didn't expect this, John thought hesitantly. He took a deep breath and spoke, “Hello everypony,” he started, chuckling a little to abate his own nervousness, “To tell you the truth, I didn't really expect to speak in front of you, but I guess I have to now,” he gave out another nervous chuckle. Silence crept through the room. “Anyway,” John continued, “I just want to say that I was glad that I was there to do that civic duty in the hospital. Back in my world, there weren’t many people who would run into a burning building like that. The ones who did do that kind of thing were often being paid to. It was rare when a common person like me would help in such a way. In my world, most people would not go out of their way to help others, because it would often be a hindrance to themselves. We have so many bad things happening like the economic collapse, famine, religious unrest, and especially wars.” Several ponies gasped as John continue with his speech. “All these things and many others made our kind hesitant to do anything like I did last night. But not me. I'm a good person with a good heart. To tell you the truth, I joined the army because of a third world wide war that is going on in my world.” All of the ponies gasped in horror. “I know it seems harsh, but I have reasons that I joined the army. Also, it doesn't change the person I am. I never hurt any other person or any living creature in my life without reason to do so. And I understand that some of you are afraid of me. Trust me I know.” Some ponies looked at the ground with others looked up. “Don't worry though. I'm not going to hurt you. Or eat you. I can't bare to see any creature get hurt. You can take my actions last night as proof that I am an honorable individual. To conclude this speech, I was glad that I saved them, and you should be too. I'm honored that I got this medal and I hope it gives you a different view of who I am. Thank you.” After John concluded his speech, there was silence for a moment. Then one pony began to clap. Followed by two more ponies, then five ponies, ten ponies, Twenty ponies. Eventually, every pony in the room was clapping and cheering for him. John gazed over the sea of ponies and began to smile. He was so happy that tears came out his eyes, he had finally gained acceptance from all of Ponyville. “Let's get this party started!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie. So John enjoyed the party, alongside the ponies of Ponyville. He played games, danced with some moves like The Moonwalk, and Shuffling. All the ponies loved his alien dance moves. This party was going great for everypony. All except for that one particular pony, one pony that nopony else had even expected to come. *** “John, you gotta teach me those moves you did at the party,” said Rainbow Dash excitedly. It was only five minutes after the party had ended, and everypony was making their way to their houses. Everypony was going to talk about John’s dancing skills for days. John was headed to the library when Rainbow Dash had made her way to him, and asked her question. “Sorry Rainbow Dash, but I’m not sure if a pony could even do those moves,” said John. “Aww come on. Is it really that hard to teach?” asked Rainbow Dash hesitantly. “Unfortunately, yes. It is.” “Oh come on, you could at least try. I’m really good at learning new stunts.” “Oh really?” Five minutes later. “On second thought, I don't want to learn it,” said Rainbow Dash exhausted. John had tried to teach her the Moonwalk. She had quickly learned that it was hard to dance with your feet, when you didn’t have feet. “What happen to 'I'm good at learning stunts.'?” chuckled John, “Still, you did pretty good. Just keep practicing, and eventually, you'll be the first pony to do the Moonwalk.” Rainbow Dash chuckled and looked at John. “Really? You think I'll be the first pony to learn the Moonwalk?” “Yeah. Just practice and believe in yourself.” Rainbow Dash gave John a hug that he hadn’t been expecting. “Thanks John.” “No problem.” John headed towards the library, following the beckoning call of the bed he knew was waiting there for him. Along the way, he looked up to the sky and saw how beautiful the night was. Stars were out, no clouds in sight, and the moon was full. John imaged the nights back in his world, and similar they were. The sky was peaceful, just like the town was. John arrived at the library just as Twilight was headed up the stairs to her bedroom. “Oh, John, you're back,” said Twilight, before yawning deeply. John looked at Twilight and gave a gentle smile. “Yep.” John responded. “I guess you enjoyed the party, huh.” John nodded. “Well, good night.” “Good night Twilight.” She smiled and headed upstairs to her room. John went to the guest room, and laid his tired body on the bed. He fell asleep the moment he drew the covers over him. Author's Note Get ready for the next chapter. It's going to be epic. Edit by Narlepoax III, Theblacksmithbrony, and Octiviascello. Chapter 7 Anti-BullyIt's been a three days since the whole Ursa-Major incident. Ponies in Ponyville held a celebration for John and Spike. Everypony, including John had a good time. Not to mention, the schoolhouse had been repaired, and the hospital was beginning reconstruction. Rarity even made John a whole set of new outfits. As always with Rarity, they looked fantastic. Good times were coming for John. Except for two things. The dream and the mysterious figure. John had been having that same recurring dream over the past few weeks. He still could not make any sense out of it. Why was he always dreaming about his friends? And what was going on with those babies? The strange figure confused him even more. It was most likely the cause behind the strange goings on, but that only gave him more questions. What was it? Why was it doing these things? Where was it now? Why hadn’t it showed itself recently? John pondered these thoughts as he sat at a table in Sugarcube Corner. He was eating a cupcake, which stood up to the Cake’s usual baking quality, incredible. He began idly chatting with Mrs. Cake about baking and secret ingredients, when three familiar fillies came into the bakery. "John!" exclaimed The Crusaders. John turns around and sees the Crusaders. A smile ran onto his face. "Hey girls," said John. "What brings you girls here?" asked Mrs. Cake happily. Applebloom gives Mrs. Cake a piece a paper. Mrs. Cake reads it and goes to the kitchen. "John," said Sweetie Belle, "We were wondering if you could come to our party at our treehouse." "It's for the reopening of our school," said Scootaloo. "And all our classmates will be there," said Applebloom. "So can you come?" asked Sweetie Belle. John looks at the Crusaders and they were giving the puppy eyes. "Well," said John scratching his head. "Please?" said The Crusaders. "I don't see why not." The Crusaders cheered from his answer. "Great! We'll just take these cupcakes and tell the others," said Applebloom. Mrs. Cake hands them a box of cupcakes. "You girls have fun," said Mrs. Cake. "We will!" said Scootaloo as she and the others dash off. "Seems like they really, really like you," said Pinkie Pie, carrying Mr. and Mrs. Cakes children. "And I see you got your hooves full," said John jokingly, before following the girls. John heads towards the treehouse at Sweet Apple Acres. When he got to Sweet Apple Acres, he saw Applejack and Big Macintosh working. "Hey Applejack," said John. "Howdy John," said Applejack, "What brings you here?" "I got invited to a party at the treehouse." "Well, that’s great! Hope ya have fun." "We will." "Alright, come on Big Mac, we gotta harvest this apples." "Eeyup," said Big Mac. John arrives at the treehouse and was immediately struck by how professionally done it looked. It almost looked like an actual house. He climbed the ramp leading up into the house. When he entered, he saw a large group of fillies and colts that all looked to be around the Crusader’s age. There was music playing and a table full of drinks and cupcakes. "John! You're here!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle. All the foals turned their attention to John, and gaped in surprise when they saw him. "Woah! It's him!" "The human who slayed the Ursa-Major." "He'th tho awethome." "Yay, cupcakes." John looked around the room and he was sure that they forgot what were they celebrating. "John, I want to meet my friends," said Scootaloo. "That's Twist, Pipsqueak, Snips, Snails, and Featherweight." "Wow! I can't believe he's here," said Snips excitingly. "Can you like sign this for me?" said Pipsqueak, giving John a book and pen. "I absolutely can," said John, "Everypony is so hyped about me." John signs the book. "Of course they are," said Sweetie Belle. "But this party is for the reopening for the school right?" The ponies looked at each other. "Right?" "You didn't tell him?" said Snips. "Tell me what?" The Crusaders chuckled. "Girls." "This party is meant for you," said Sweetie Belle. John raises his eyebrows. "Are you mad?" asked Applebloom. For a while, he remained silent, his expression stony. Then he smiled. "No," said John. "But, I'm disappointed that you girls lied to me, especially in front of your elders." The Crusaders makes a frown face and looks down. "I'll forgive if you girls do something for me." Crusaders look up. "Promise me that you if you're making a party for me, just say it." A smile went on their faces. "Promise," they all said. As the party progresses, John told numerous jokes and stories about what happened in Ponyville. The children were more interested in the stories than the jokes, even though they did laugh. "Wow! The story sounds awesome when hear it from the actual po- er person," said Snips. "Yeah, you made Trixie even more of a mule than she is," said Snails. "Can you tell uth more storieth?" asked Twist. The little ponies agrees with her question. "Well..." said John as he rolled his eyes, trying to think of a different story. "I think you should tell the story of how you got here," came a new voice from behind John. The ponies and John turned their attention to two ponies at the door. One pink and one grey. "That would be a wonderful story, won't you agree?" said the pink filly, leaning towards the grey filly. "Totally." said the grey filly. "Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon," said Applebloom. "What are you girls doin here?" "Oh, just dropping by and see if you losers were in here, and what do you know? John's here too," said Diamond Tiara. "Look, Diamond Tiara!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle, aggressively, "Why can't you go somewhere else and leave us alone?" "Only a blank flank would say that," sneered Diamond Tiara "Yeah, what she said," said Silver Spoon followed by a fake chuckle. "Please leave, before you cause any trouble," said Scootaloo. "Or else what? Are you going to go coo-coo like at school?" As the ponies argue, John looks at the other fillies and there just standing there, watching the fight. Then he looks back and saw that Silver Spoon is not really enjoying it. From there, he had an idea to end this argument. "For the last time, we don't remember it and don't care!" exclaimed Applebloom. "Oh whatever," said Diamond Tiara, "Blank Flanks." "Ahem," John cleared his throat to get everypony's attention. "Well John, are you gonna tell the story about how you got here?" said Diamond Tiara, utterly ignoring the glares she was receiving. "Actually, before I can do that, what about Silver Spoon?" said John. Diamond Tiara looks at her and back. "What about her?" "Does she appreciate what you're doing?" "Of course she appreciate it, right Silver Spoon?" "Definitely," said Silver Spoon, making a fake smile. "Well, as far as I can tell, she isn't." Diamond Tiara gets a little angry, but keeps her cool. "Yes, she is, and she's my friend." "Yeah, and I'm her’s," said Silver Spoon. John laughed by her answer. "Oh really?" John raises his left eyebrow, "And why is that?" Silver Spoon was shaking a little. "Because...she...is awesome." "That's right," said Diamond Tiara, giving Silver Spoon a high hoof. "Alright," He turns to the other ponies, "Could you all line up against the wall, please?" The foals were a bit confused, but did as they were asked. "Silver Spoon, go to the middle." "What are you doing?" asked Diamond Tiara. "You'll see." Silver Spoon slowly goes to the middle of the room. She had an inkling where this was going, but all the other children had no idea. She reaches at the middle of the room. John went to the other wall and went to the middle. "Okay, Silver Spoon," John spoke with a serious face, "I'm going to ask you some questions and I want you to be honest about your answers." "John, what are you doing?" asked Sweetie Belle. "Watch and learn." Silence in the room for about five seconds. "Silver Spoon, how long have you and Diamond Tiara known each other?" John asked. "Since we were small." she replied. John nods and continues. "Were you two always friends?" "Yes." "What kind of questions are you asking her?" asked Diamond Tiara, angrily. John looked at Diamond Tiara with a more serious face. "Hush! You're going to learn something here." By this remark, she was silenced. The others gasped in amazement that she had obeyed. "Now, do you always like Diamond Tiara the way she talks to other ponies?" She looked down and gave no response. "Of course she likes the way I talk to them losers," said Diamond Tiara, "Right?" No response. "Silver Spoon?" "No." Gasp in the room (except for John.) "What?!" exclaimed Diamond Tiara. She raised her head and looks at Diamond Tiara. "I said no," Her face was in anger. "Come on Silver Spoon, you're kidding... Right?" "No. I'm not kidding." Diamond Tiara was now getting angry. "I'm tired of making fun of them. I don't know how you live like this. All I know is that you're a heartless pony, and I always pretend that I'm enjoying it," continued Silver Spoon, bolstered by her confession, "But today, it ends." She began to walk to join the other foals. John gave a small smile by her decision. Silver Spoon was no longer the assistant. "Silver Spoon..." The look on Diamond Tiara's face was turning to despair, "What are you saying?" "I'm saying that our friendships is over," Silver Spoon said it with anger and pride. The others cheered as Diamond Tiara began to cry. The bully was crying as the others saw her. John went to up to her and knelt down to the ground. "You see?" said John, "Even Silver Spoon doesn't like the way you treat them." She sniffs and speaks, "But, she's my only friend. Without her, I'm alone." John stared at her as she cried. She was alone, and no pony was ever going to be her friend. Because of this, he had to do something to make her feel better. John gets up and puts on a serious face. "Well, you know what you need to do to gain not only her friendship back, but also be friends with those you made fun of," said John. Diamond Tiara looks at the others and they were looking at her. She wasn't sure if they would accept her after the way she treated them. "What if they don't accept me?" sadly wondered Diamond Tiara. "We'll accept you as a friend," said Scootaloo, "but only if you apologize to us for all those mean things you did, and Pinkie Promise that you won't be a bully anymore." Diamond Tiara looked at the ground for awhile. Then she raised her head and gave a small smile. "Okay, I Pinkie Promise that I won't be a bully, and I'm sorry for the mean things I’ve done in the past," said Diamond Tiara slowly going through some funny hoof movements. All the other children exchange looks, before smiling and nodding. "We forgive you," said Applebloom. Diamond Tiara went towards the others as they gave a group hug. John beamed as he looked on, absolutely ecstatic. He had helped her achieve something great. The bully was no more. Author's Note Yeah. This chapter is simple, but charming as it sounds. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony. Sorry Octaviascello. Chapter 8 Picnic Time"No wonder Diamond Tiara was with the Crusaders," said Twilight as John told what happened to Diamond Tiara. It's been a day since Diamond Tiara swore to stop bullying. She and the Crusaders went to the library after the party was done. The light pink pony wrote a letter to Princess Celestia that she learned that bullying others would caused damages towards each other, especially when you have friends. It surprised Twilight a lot how she was now friends with them. "Just how?" she questioned. "Well," John looked at the ceiling, "I knew that Silver Spoon wasn't comfortable being a bully. So I just questioned her, and the rest kinda just happened." "Oh my. You know how to handle bullies." "You could say that," The human chuckled. John recalled what happened the last time he handled a bully. In high school, the bully was known for causing trouble and picking on the weak in the past. Each week, the bully would choose a new victim, and torment them for the day. Everyone hated him, and wanted him to stop. But no one had the guts to stand up to him. Whenever any teachers would try to stop him, the student in question would deny he was involved. However, one day, the bully decided to picked on Phil by breaking a birdhouse that the shy teen made. When news of the incident got to John, he didn't take it very well. At lunch, John beat the crap out of the bully. In the end, John got suspended alongside with the bully, but all the other students cheered for him, and praised him as a hero. The bully never picked on another person after that. "So John, did you have friends back at your world?" asked Twilight. "Yeah. Why do you ask?" "Just wondering." Okay, John thought. "John?" "Yeah?" "What was that song you sang on guitar?" Finally! Somepony asked me for the song. "The song is called BYOB by System Of A Down." "BYOB?" The unicorn was puzzled. "Acronym for Bring Your Own Brick." "Ahh," Twilight nodded, "Is it a rock song?" "Nu-Metal." "Nu-Metal?" Oh boy. Later that day, John joined the six ponies for a picnic in the valley they had planned in the morning. The birds chirped in nearby bushes and trees, and a calm, warm breeze played over the scene. "Today seems so wonderful." said Rarity. The ponies nodded in agreement. "So John," said Rainbow Dash, "You sang that song the other day and it was awesome." John hummed as he bit into a salad sandwich. "And I was wondering, can you sing another one?" "Yes John," Rarity implored, throwing a glare at Rainbow Dash, "please sing something less aggressive." "I don't know," said John, raising his hand to his head. "Come on John," said Pinkie Pie, "it’s not a crime to sing." "Pinkie's got a point," said Applejack, "We won't judge you." The ponies nodded. "Well...I guess one song won't hurt," said John. So the ponies moved in front of John as he got himself ready, thinking of a song to sing that wasn't as aggressive as BYOB. Soon, he was in deep thought. The ponies looked at him as he bowed his head. "Whenever you're ready." said Twilight. ... I've been roaming around, always looking down and all I see, Painted faces, build the places I can't reach. You know that I could use somebody, You know that I could use somebody. Someone like you, And all you know, And how you speak, Countless lovers under cover of the street, You know that I could use somebody, You know that I could use somebody, Someone like you. Off in the night, while you live it up, I'm off to sleep, Waging wars to shape the poet and the beat, I hope it's gunna make you notice, I hope it's gunna make you notice, Someone like me. Someone like me, Someone like me somebody. Someone like you, Someone like you, Someone like you somebody. I've been roaming around always lookin' down and all I see... After John was finished, the ponies applauded. "John, your voice sounds beautiful," said Rarity. John began to blush. "You could be a singer if you weren't uhh...you know. Army and stuff," said Rainbow Dash whirling her hooves. "I know, but I had other plans," said John, "Besides, I prefer to be in a band, like my friends and I before I joined the Army." The ponies looked at John. "You were in a band!?" exclaimed Rainbow Dash. "Yeah, but it was during high school." "And how many members were in the band?" asked Pinkie Pie. "Well, there were about seven if you include me." "That's cool!" said Rainbow Dash, "Did you guys tour around the world?" John looks at Rainbow Dash giving her the look. "I guess that's a no." "We only played at school events," said John, "Everyone wanted us to be an actual band, but like I said, I had other plans." The ponies nodded. They continued on with their picnic, chatting idly, and enjoying the delicious food. They were enjoying themselves in the nice weather. That is, until- "Is it getting a bit windy?" asked John. The ponies looked up to the sky, covered in dark clouds. "Rainbow Dash," said Twilight, "You didn't tell us that there's going to be a storm." "Huh?" said Rainbow Dash, "We're not due for another storm until next month." "Wait!" exclaimed Applejack, "Does this sounds familiar?" Everypony looks to Applejack, hungry for an explanation to this unexplainable situation. "This is the storm when John came to our world!" "That's right!" said Twilight, "The clouds formed themselves, lightnings scattered the sky with thunder-" Thunder roared as Fluttershy shrieked. "But the tornado didn't go near the town," Twilight continued. "Forget that, I'm outta here," screamed Pinkie Pie as she dashed away. John knew that it was the same storm from the other night. If the same storm is here, then- John thought, before realizing what was going to happen next. The human dashed away, leaving the others behind. The six ponies looked at each other apprehensively, before following him. It didn’t take long for John to catch up to Pinkie. She glanced behind her, noticing her friends following the human, and she fell back to join them. After a five minute run, John had reached his destination; the town's sign where the tornado was at. The tornado was going in circles like it was playing Ring Around the Rosies, except it didn’t fall down. The weirdest thing about this particular tornado, was that it wasn't exuding any wind. It just went around in circles. As John stared at the tornado, it stopped going in circles, but never died out. He wondered who was inside this one. Many questions roamed in his mind like a drummer who was hitting the snare really fast. However, one thing was certain: something new was coming. The other ponies caught up as the tornado began to die out. John got closer to the dying tornado slowly, taking step by step. His heart began to pound more faster as he got closer to the spot where the tornado was at. Who can it be? That question ran through John's mind when he reached that spot. When he got there, he couldn't believe what he saw. It wasn't one human: it was six. All of them wore military uniforms. As John drew closer to the humans, he looked into their faces. He immediately recognized them all. The human gasped as the ponies saw the six bodies. All six humans were unconscious. Not only that, they saw backpacks and strange objects that they couldn't identify. They looked at John and they began to become concerned about what they were seeing. "More humans?!" Twilight yelped, "How is this possible? What’s going on?" Rainbow Dash gave John a weird look. "Don't tell me that you humans are invading Equestria, are you?" she questioned. John didn't even acknowledge her presence. "Uh John?" The rainbow pony went in front of him, "You there?" The human stood still like a statue, kept his eyes on the knocked out humans. The ponies walked towards him with more worried looks. "John, are you okay?" Rarity asked. He nodded. "Are these humans soldiers like you?" John shook his head. "No? How can that be?" Twilight questioned him with a puzzled expression, "It's not like-" Twilight stopped and realized why John was so frozen. "Do you know them?" she asked as she bite her bottom lip. "Yes," nodded John weakly, "These are...my friends." Author's Note I must say, this chapter is simple... until the end. Dun dun. Dun dun DUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNN!!!!! Edit by Narlepoax III and Thebacksmithbrony. Chapter 9 Reunion Chapter 9 Reunion At the library, John and the ponies stared at the six bodies, who were friends of John’s from Earth. It was strange that he hadn’t seen them in over a month, and now they were all together in a world inhabited by ponies. As for the ponies, questions roamed through their minds.They wanted to know not just them, but why the same tornado that brought John to Equestria. Not to mention, their hair was identical to the ponies, which simultaneously confused John, and amused him greatly. Luckily enough, there was nopony in the street when they had taken his friends to the library. "Tell me again who they are?" Twilight questioned. "Well, the one you carried was Tyler," John replied, "Applejack carried Aaron. Fluttershy carried Phil. Pinkie with Peter. Rainbow Dash with Ryan. And Rarity carried Richard." The purple unicorn nodded. Then, John came to his sense that each friend of his represented each of the pony that he knew since he got here. It was ironic how each one matched with each pony. Their hair color matched their manes. It all made sense. "John, what are these?" Twilight pointed to the objects that were brought with them. John gave a quick look at them before setting his eyes back to his friends. "Those are guns," John replied, "Don't touch them though." "What are guns?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Guns are the most highly advanced weapons humans have made. They’re more efficient than the weapons here in Equestria." The ponies gasped in horror. "So those are the weapons humans used for war?" asked Rarity. "Yes, they are," John sighed. Spike taken a closer look at the weapons with a unpleasant glare. "Just think if these weapons were invented here in Equestria, it would change not only warfare, but everything else." "Good thing no pony has even thought about it yet," said Twilight. The others seemed to agree. "So John, these friends of yours, did they join the army?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Actually...no," said John, "My best guess is that the war back home got out of hand, and, they were fleeing the enemy. They probably only have the guns for self-defense" Suddenly, there was a moan from the group of unconscious humans. Everyone looked around to locate the sound was coming from. As they looked, more moaning sound appeared and eventually, it was cleared that the sounds came from John's friends. The teen went closer to the waking group like a curious child saw something he never saw before. "What the hell happened?" one of John's friends mumbled. "Tyler." John identified the person. Tyler sat up, scratched his eyes, and saw his friend in front of him. "John...you're alive," Tyler said, then scratched his head, "How?" "Umm... ponies." John gave his friend a hint that they're in a world of them, but he seemed to ignore it. Tylor then, looked to his left and called out his friends. "Guys! Wake up and guess who's here." There were more mumbles from the humans annually, before they looked at their friend. Once they did, they grew a wide smile with tears filled their eyes. All of them got up and hugged John. "Man. You guys missed me that much," John said jokingly, grunting from the strength of his friends. Then, one of his friends started to cry out of the blue, but John knew who it was. "There,there, Phil." He patted his friend's shoulder. "Aww..." The six ponies were touched by the affectionate display. At the noise, the guys let go of John and turned their attention to the ponies. "John," said Tyler. "Yeah?" said John. "This may seem crazy, but are we seeing colored ponies and a dragon in this room?" "You are, my friend," John smiled, "These creatures are my friends." "Eeyup," said Applejack, "And we're glad to be able to make new ones." The six new humans gaped at how Applejack just talked like a regular human being. "Let me introduce my friends," said John, "Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy." "Hi," They all say in a unison. "And of course, Spike." Suddenly, one of John's friends approached to the little dragon with a smile on his face. "Oh my god. You're real." The friend then grabbed Spike's right arm. "And so adorable." "Uhh...hi." The dragon seemed to be confused by this action. "And you talk! This is so awesome!" "Okay Phil," said Tyler, "You can play with him later." Phil gave Tyler a glare. "Come on. You know how I like creatures." So, John explained to the guys everything from his times as a soldier to the recent events in the past ten days. "Wow! So much for one day," said Tyler, rubbing his head. "You came here exactly like us," said an astonished Richard, "Talk about a wild ride." "And you saved three fillies from a fire?!" said Aaron, "That's wonderful!" "Not to mention, you and Spike took down an Ursa-Major," said Ryan, "now that's just plain awesome." "Well, someone had to do it." said John. "So what's up with the guns and the stuff. Not to mention your guys' hair." The guys looked away because of the embarrassment of their hair. "Well...you see," said Tyler. *** Back at Earth, it was hell all over the place. The war had gotten to the point where there's no possible win on either side. The major continents, like Asia and Europe, were mostly covered by radiation, dead bodies, and fire. The only continent that remained untouched was the South American countries, all of which had remained neutral during the war. Not to mention, natural disasters had recently occurred worldwide, causing more tragedies all around. Thousands of people were dying by the day because of mother nature and the scarcity of food. Humanity had finally reached it’s climax. Almost all the survivors of the war had left their countries as refugees. They headed for anywhere that wasn’t irradiated, or on fire. As for us, we stayed behind. Though we should've left with everyone else, we were so dumb that we stayed. We thought that people would come to us for help, but we were stupid. So, we decided to head south, where everyone else was at. We packed guns, food, clothing, all enough to survive for months on end. We took Aaron's uncle's old truck to carry the supplies we had. I'm mean, if Phil haven't discovered the mother load, we would be starving. *** As Tyler finished his short story, Aaron inhaled silently. "Everybody we knew started to go crazy," said Aaron, "They were fighting for food and water. Things were out of hands for Earth." "Oh, my goodness," said Fluttershy, "And what about the animals?" The guys exchange looks as Phil began to shake. "You... don't want to know," said Richard. "Gosh, that's horrible," said Twilight. John was saddened to hear what had happened to Earth, to humanity, to his home. "As for our hair," continued Tyler as he and the other guys looked at Peter, "Peter dared all of us to dye our hair and apparently, the hair product we used is permanent, so we’ll just have to grow our hair out again." Peter chuckled with a sheeply smile. "What about my mom and my brother?" asked John. The guys’ eyes grew wide as they avoided eye contact. They didn't want to tell what happened to his family. His friends looked at him and he showed that he was worried and serious. They exchanged looks to each other and had to come up with answer. So out of his friends, Aaron told John the truth. "John...your mom...she," stuttered Aaron sadly, "She died in a horrible car accident." John was still as a statue. "Come again?" said John like if he had heard it right. "She died in a horrible car accident." At first John thought Aaron was joking, but then, Aaron was the honest friend and the way he spoke was pure sadness. "How?" the tone of John’s voice was rising with anger and sadness. "She was driving on her way home and it was at night. Then, it started to get foggy. The fog was so thick that she couldn't even see about three feet ahead. As she was driving, cars began to crash into each other. The victims were crying as cars kept on piling up. Your mom was the last one to crash before...an eighteen wheeler smashed through every car in it's way. Twenty cars were totaled, including the eighteen wheeler. There were no survivors," Aaron continued, “as for your brother, he suddenly disappeared. He just left without a trace. I'm sorry John." John couldn't believe what he just heard. His own mother was dead. His brother was gone. Because of this tragic news, he clenched his fists as he began to breath a little fast. Rage and sadness was all over him. Twilight and the others looked at him and saw tears coming out. They didn't what to say to him. The guys were the same thing. They watched him as tears dropped to the floor. "I need some time alone," said John as he got up and went to the guest room. John locked the door and looked at the window. He kept on staring at the window till he burst to despair and sadness. He got on the bed and curled himself up. He cried and whined silently. He hadn't cried much since his dad passed away. And his brother gone missing, it fed the sadness of his heart. John can't be more of this feeling than he was now. He only wished that he never joined the army. As he cried in despair, John heard a knock from the door. "John, your friends are going to set up their tents here in the library. If you want anything, just ask," said Twilight. What John wanted was to go back in time and never join the Army. He got up and unlocked the door, but didn't open it. John went back to the bed and stared at the ceiling. He kept on staring until he fell asleep. So much for today. Author's Note Yeah, I know. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony If you guys want to know who they are, their characteristics will be explained throughout the story. So don't post up "Who are they?" or "Those characters are underdeveloped." Blah Chapter 10 One SongThe next morning, John came out of the room with an emotionless expression. He didn't feel like walking anywhere, but then, he wanted to be in the park and be alone. So he just marched out of the library without any given notice to his friends. The troubled teen walked through Ponyville like if he was walking slowly in the rain. Many ponies said hi to him, but he didn't respond. They wondered why he was so down today. Was it because the tornado? Was he homesick? Many questions roared through their minds as he passed by them. If anypony can make a frown upside down, it was Pinkie Pie. She saw John walking by and was sad to see John in such a state after what happened. So Pinkie asked him if he wanted a party to cheer up, but sadly he refused and carried on. The party pony didn't give up easily though. She tried again and again, but every time, he turned her down. If Pinkie was anything besides cheerful, she was persistent. As such, she decided to try once more later on that day. John finally reached his destination; the park. There was barely anypony here, except the little Crusaders playing with their friends from the distance. The area was completely deserted with little to no life at all. Overall, the park was quiet enough to study for a test. John went to an empty bench and sat himself down on it. He looked around for a bit before he starred down to the ground, going deep into his thoughts; his thoughts about how he would move on. All he could think of was that one time when it was him and his mother. *** "Mom, I don't know if they would like me," said John. It was a sunny morning when his mom drove him to his first day of high school. Weeks before that, he was eager to go, but as time went by, he slowly became more nervous by the day. When the day finally arrived, John had second thoughts about even going. "Don't be worried, dear," his mom said. "I'm sure they'll like you. Besides, you're friends are here as well." John looked at the window and saw his friends heading towards the campus. "And I bet you'll make a lot of new friends here." "You really think so?" John turned his attention to his mother. "I'm sure of it." John smiled, that was just like his mom, always comforting. Always cheerful. She always knew what to say to get his confidence up. "Now, get going before They arrest me," said his mom jokingly. Oh mom, John thought. "Okay, bye." "Bye." John left the car and headed towards the school. Along the way, he stopped and waved at his mom, and she reciprocated the action. Soon after, he smiled and continued his way. From then on, John knew that all he needed was a little confiedence to surcome anything in life. *** Later, Pinkie bounced by and saw John on the park bench, staring at the ground. "Hey John!" Pinkie Pie waved. He ignoreed her. "Come on John. Let's put a smile on that face." John gave her that glare as she stepped back. "Please leave me alone." He got up and began to walk away from the pink pony. "John wait." Pinkie caught up to him. "I'm sorry what happened to your mom. And I understand that you want to be alone. And that my constant asking is bugging you. So if you don't want the party, then I understand." John stopped walking and had to gave it a thought. The party she made nearly two weeks ago was good. And it reminded him about Peter would do exactly the same thing. He threw a party or a group gathering whenever he or the group was sad. It was a happy memory, but not happy enough to conquer the loss of his mother. John looked at the party pony and she was smiling. He wanted to reject the offer, but he just couldn’t bring himself to reject her again. After all, he did want another party. "I guess a party wouldn’t be awful," John sighed sadly. "Alright!" said Pinkie Pie excitingly. An hour later, the party was held at the library. Everypony showed up to a surprise, they were excited to see John's friends from Earth, especially the Crusaders. They were so overwhelmed that they couldn’t keep their eyes off of them, no matter what. As for John, he wasn't impressed as much he was expecting. There were games and dancing, but he couldn’t muster up the motivation to do anything. He just looked around and watched other ponies have a good time. Meanwhile, John's friends seemed to notice that he wasn’t enjoying himself. "Guys, he's still not smiling," said Tyler. "I guess this party is a failure," said Ryan. "Come on you guys," said Peter, "This party is awesome." The guys looked at Peter and saw him dancing to the music. They went back to John and started discussing ways to make him feel better without bringing up the whole moving on thing. Tyler was suddenly struck with an idea. He tapped Aaron and whispered his idea. Aaron whispered the idea to the other guys and they agreed on it. This plan could work. Tyler approached John with a smile on his face. "John, I was wondering," said Tyler, "Can you play a song with that instrument over there?" Tyler pointed at a piano in the corner of the room. John looked at it and wondered how a piano had found it’s way to the library. Pinkie Pie probably brought it out of nowhere or something. "Just play one song and we'll sing along," continued Tyler, "Just like old times." John thought about old times, and it did make him chuckle, but no smile. It was back at high school when they first started the band. The students enjoyed their favorite songs and suggested them to pay at their dances rather than the DJ at the time. Because of this, John got up and went to the piano. Along the way, ponies stopped what they're doing and watched the no longer sedentary human. Twilight came up to one of his friends, curious as to what was he going to do. "What's he doing?" asked Twilight. "You’ll see," said Aaron. John reached to the piano and the music stopped. He stared at the keys for awhile and glanced to his friends as if for instructions. "Ready when you are," said Tyler. He nodded and turned to face the piano. John took a good, deep breath and played one of his mom’s favorite songs; a song, dedicated to mama. ♪ ♪ ♪ You taught me everything, Everything you've given me, I'll always keep it inside, You're the driving force in my life, yeah, There isn't anything, Or anyone that I could be, And it just wouldn't feel right, If I didn't have you by my side, Tyler walked towards John and inhaled quietly. You were there for me, to love and care for me, When skies were gray, Whenever I was down, You were always there to comfort me, And no one else can be, What you have been to me, you will always be, You will always be the girl In my life for all times, The rest of the guys joined in the song. Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama I just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Yes it is, yes it is, oh, yes it is, yes it is, yes it is oh, You're always there for me, Have always been around for me, even when I was bad, You showed me right from my wrong,yes you did, And you took up for me, When everyone was downin' me, You always did understand, You gave me strength to go on, There was so many times, Looking back when I was so afraid, And then you come to me and, say to me I can face anything, And no one else can do, What you have done for me, You'll always be, you will always be The girl in my life, ooh oh Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama I just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Never gonna go a day without you, Fills me up just thinkin' about you, I'll never go a day... Then, there was a pause in the song. Everyone looked at John as he closed his eyes. The guys knew what he was about to say and it was going to be harsh for him. However... I'll never go a day, Without my mama! John reached the high note as he resumed playing the piano. Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Lovin' you is like food to my soul, oh yeah You are the food to my soul, yes you are After John finished playing, there were sniffing in the library. The song must've got into everypony. Then, they started to applaud for the humans. As for John, he felt a bit better. Playing the song wasn't his best choice, but it was enough to make him feel again. He knew that his mom would be happy if he sang it for her. Now, he would have to go on without her. John turned around and showed Pinkie Pie that he was smiling. She cheered more than anypony in the room. She began to bounce around the room like she had just discovered coffee. John chuckled as she kept on bouncing around the room, not hitting any object or anypony. Pinkie Pie finally stopped in front of John and gave a big smile with tears of joy. "I knew that you would smile," cried Pinkie Pie, "I knew you would!" John sniffed and spoke, "You bet." For the rest of the day, they kept on partying like there's no tomorrow. Everypony, the guys, and John had so much fun playing games, dancing. Even he sang Rock Party Anthem (rated G version) for everyone. Nothing could ruin it. After the party was done, John and his friends cleaned up the mess from the party. Smiles were worn by every inhabitant of the the room. Except Spike, he was under the table, sleeping off the energy burned from partying. They kept on cleaning until it was spotless in the library. Then, the ponies called it a day and left, Twilight got Spike and brought him to bed. The guys also called it a day, and threw their sleeping bags down in the guest room where John was sleeping. John was the happiest of anybody or anypony. He may lost his mom, and possibly his brother, but he had his friends with him. Friends from different species that love not only him, but also his other friends as well. John had everyone to love. Well, almost everyone. Author's Note Kinda emotional, don't you think? Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony Chapter 11 Two Foes Equals One FriendHours into the night, John woke up from the same dream he had before. He was getting really annoyed by this. He was getting the same dream almost every night, but he could never figure out what it meant. Since he was awake, and since his annoyance wouldn’t allow him to return to sleep, John decided to go downstairs to read a book until his nerves calmed down. The only noise in the room was that Ryan was moaning food that couldn't be found in this world. "Hamburger....Hot Dog....Nachos....Monster....Pizza...." John descended the stairs that led directly into the main library, and cast his gaze about the darkened room. Almost immediately, he noticed a darker shadow that contrasted against the shadowy walls. It was here, the strange entity that had been haunting him ever since he arrived in ponyville.The mysterious figure was in the room. It looked around, like a stranger that had walked in for the first time. The being checked the books, the pictures on the shelf, and the piano, still in the corner. The figure was just standing there, observing the room. As it wandered the room, John drew his knife and started to sneak up on it. This was the opportunity to confront this figure who had caused so much trouble in the recent days. His heart pounded more quickly every step he took to get closer to the being. Every question he’d ever had after waking from his strange, recurring dream quickly re entered his mind. He sardonically wondered if the thing could even speak. John wanted answers. The human then stopped as the mysterious figure picked up a spell book. It opened the book, flipped a few pages, and put it back. Then, the figure froze and lowered it's hooded head. John didn't know what the figure was thinking. Actually, he didn't even care about it. So John continued his sneak towards it. Alright. You finally showed up you son of a bitch, John thought, Time to give me answers. John got closer and closer until the figure exhaled, scaring John and causing him to dropped his knife. "You really think using that weapon would put me an end to me?" spoked the mysterious figure for the first time. John froze and stared at the hooded figure. His voice sounded like Xehanort from KH:BBS, but with more grudge into it. It surprised John so much that he imagined himself pissing himself in public. (Somehow) "I guess the answer is no," continued the mysterious figure. John snapped out of his weird thoughts of pissing himself and asked the first question that came out of his mind. "Who are you?" he asked angrily. "Yetson is the name, John," the figure chuckled. "How did you know my name?" Yetson chuckled more before he spoke, "Oh, I've known you for a long time." John was getting confused by Yetson's response. "For a long time? You're weirder than I thought." "Hmm. You may say what you want, but the fact doesn’t change." John was even more confused than ever before. "But I never even met you before?" "Trust me. I know." Yetson turned around and faced the human. John immediately pointed his knife towards the figure as his reaction. The figure chuckled as John was getting more angry. "I told you," chuckled Yetson, "That weapon won't do any harm." John stood still for awhile till he lowered his knife. He face remained the same. "Why did you do those things?" John finally popped the question. "The schoolhouse, the hospital, the Ursa-Major." Yetson didn't respond to the question. "Let me say it again. Why did you do these things?" The figure crossed his arms and sighed. "Why aren't you telling me?" "LOOK!" Yeston raised his voice, "IF YOU WANT TO FIND THE ANSWER, ASK THE PRINCESS!" Yetson's voice shivered John's spine. He was sure that Yetson was serious and angry. "The princess? What does she have to do with this?" John questioned. "She who knows information about me... and him." Yeston pointed at John, the human had a feeling that he might trick or something. So, John made the decision to seek what was behind him. "I want you to meet Princeton, my servant." A unicorn stood where Yetson was pointing, wearing a dark red robe. The look on Princeton's face was nothing but serious. The unicorn started to walk towards his master, past John. Along the way, John stared at the serious unicorn as he passed by him. Something about the unicorn felt familiar. John had a feeling that he had seen him before, he just couldn’t place where or when. The more he stared at him, the more it bothered him. "Master, it's almost done," said Princeton. "What's almost done?" wondered John. Yetson looked at his servant as Princeton reached him. "We can't tell you," said Princeton, "It's a surprise." "Sorry, but surprises from villains don't end well." "Like your mother." ... "What did you say?" asked John. His voice was getting a bit deeper. Yetson doesn't reply the question. "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY!?!?!" John raised his voice as he hits a nearby bookshelf, causing the books to fall. "Like...your...mother," Yetson replied slowly. "Like your mother? LIKE YOUR MOTHER?! Who the fuck think you are!?" "I'm Yetson of course," said Yetson jokingly. John grabbed his knife and immediately threw it at Yetson. However, Princeton captured the knife by his magic and puts it down. Yetson chuckled as John was getting more angry. "You never talk to my mother that way, you son of a bitch!!!" yelled John as he started towards Yetson. As John went closer, Princeton tackled him down. Both of them wrestled very rough. Yeston started to laugh evil as the two creatures wrestled, causing more damage to the library. Seems funny how all of these noises are not waking anyone up at all. Guess that everyone was knocked out from the party. John then managed to escaped Princeton from wrestling and continued to ran towards Yetson. Just he about to get Yetson, the figure disappeared within less then a second. John stopped and began to looked around the damage library. "Where the fuck are you?!" yelled John, "Get back here, so I can kick your ass!" "Oh John, I wish I can stay, but Princeton and I have some things to do." said Yetson. "However, I wouldn't waste your energy on me just yet. Wait till it's time." "Say what you want, but it you’re just proving that you're a pussy!" "Man, you're attitude is much higher than I expected." "Yetson!" Yetson doesn't respond. "Yetson!" "He's gone," said Princeton, "You won't find him in Ponyville." John turned around and saw the servant walking towards him. "I would do as he says and prepare." "For what?" asked John. "You'll find out soon enough." Princeton began to walked towards the door. John watched him go as Princeton drew nearer to the door. Then, he stopped and turned around. "If you're wondering when it's time, just wait til the sun and the moon no longer shine," said Princeton with a serious tone, "During that time, another human will come with another Alicorn." John seemed unpleased with Princeton's predictions. "I guess your time is almost here and so is theirs." Princeton walked out to the door, leaving the teenager alone in the messy library. John looked down and thought about what they had said. My time is almost here... Another human... The sun and the moon no longer shine... Ask the Princess... The truth... As John thought about those words, he seemed to noticed that the library was a mess. "I caused this much damage, yet nobody just to seem to never hear the loud noises." *** Meanwhile, at the palace in Canterlot, Princess Celestia sat by the fireplace in her room. She stared gloomily into the cheerful fire before her.She hadn’t been herself for the past few weeks. She acted disconnected to her subjects, she hadn’t attended any royal meetings, and every time when a pony asked why she was acting the way she was, she denied that she was. Her sister had noticed her strange behavior, but never raised any questions, not wanting to bother her about it. It was a matter of time before anything could happen. As she sat by the fireplace, the princess began to think about the possibilities of telling the truth. Is this how it's supposed to go? Princess Celestia thought, How am I suppose to tell the others about this? Why now? How can this be? A single tear came rolling down her cheek, dropping to the plush carpet. The princess wanted somepony to tell. Anypony would be good for her. "If it isn't my old friend Princess Celestia." Princess Celestia turned her attention to the voice by the door. There stood a unicorn, hooded in a black robe However, her face remained the same. "Please, I want to be alone," gloomed the princess. "Come now, Celestia. Why are you so gloomy?" asked the hooded pony. "Please. Leave." "Princess Celestia, it's me." The hooded pony took off it's hood and revealed it's face to the princess. The gloomy princess looked at the male unicorn, but looked away from the colt. As she turned away, the unicorn started to walked closer to the princess. "You don't remember me," said the unicorn. "I'm sorry, but I don't recall you," said the princess sadly. "If you can't remember me, then I guess that I'll tell everypony your secret." Princess Celestia looks at the unicorn. "What secret?" asked the princess. "That you eat cakes like a pig," the unicorn laughed. The princess stand up and looked at the male unicorn with a angry face. "At least I enjoy them," said the angry princess, "Besides, the only pony who knows that secret is Zer-" The princess stopped and a closer look at the male pony. He was smiling when she was about to say that name. It taken her about three seconds to realized that the pony in front of her was the only pony who knew the secret. "Zerj...is that...you?" sniffed Princess Celestia. The pony nodded. "You're alive!?" said Princess Celestia as she hugged Zerj, "How can it be?" Zerj let go of Princess Celestia and gave a gentle smile. "After the horrible incident, I woke up in the Everfree Forest, not knowing how I got there. I tried to teleport out but I ended up in the same spot where I woke up," said Zerj, "So, for the past 16 years, I was stranded in the forest, with no pony to talked to." "My goodness! But you know magic," said Princess Celestia. "I know, but if I used magic, creatures will be attacking me 24/7. Besides, I nearly forgot most of my magic spells overtime." Princess Celestia chuckled and hugged Zerj again. "Oh, I missed you so much," cried Princess Celestia. "I know." said Zerj. "I was gone for too long." After one minute of silence... "So how did you manage to get out of the Everfree Forest?" asked the princess. "Well, I was looking for plants I could eat about a week ago day when a Hydra decided that I looked tasty, and started to chase after me. It took me about three hours before I lost the creature and ended up outside of the forest in the middle of nowhere. I tried to find anypony for the directions to Canterlot until I found railroad tracks. It taken me about five days to get here. Along the way, some generous ponies gave me food and clothes. It was nice of them to give me theses things, otherwise I'll be stinky and hungry," said Zerj. Princess Celestia nodded as Zerj finished his story. She gave him another hug. The princess was happy, and so was Zerj. "My old friend, you went through enough as it is," said Princess Celestia, "Is there anything that I can do?" Zerj thought about the possibilities from the princess. He thought many things from something small to really big. And guess what he chose. Or perhaps asked, "What happened during these past years?" Author's Note Crazy shit is coming. Get ready. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony. If you have questions about this chapter, wait till the story is finished. Edit: There was a few modifications, but looks alright. Chapter 12 Comes and GoesThe next morning, John walked through Ponyville, theorizing about the night’s events. The possibilities of a logical meaning were infinite. Were the mysterious beings connected to the dreams? His friends? Him? Spike? Crazy how it sounded, but hey it was endless. As he strolled, Spike was hopping by when he crossed path the human with a happy look on his face. "Hey John, wanna hang out?" asked the happy dragon. John stopped and looked at the elated dragon. "Are you supposed to do chores?" he asked. "Nope. Twilight gave me the day off. Apparently, all the books have been dusted, the floor was clean, and even the flowers were on the flower pot. It's like if somepony did the job for me." John recalled last night when he cleaned up the mess. He picked up every book, cleaned the floors, and dust everything. Even brought random flowers from outside to the flower pot. John would've told the dragon, but he didn't want to put his friends on the line. "So, wanna hang out?" Spike asked again. "I suppose." "Cool!" John and Spike decided to go to the park, where they found a bench to sit on. They talked about life, jokes, and some crazy stuff happened in their lives. Mostly, Spike did all the talking while the human just listened to the baby dragon. "And that's my life from birth to now." said Spike. "What about you John? How did you and your friends meet?" The human thought of the day when he and his friends met for the first time. A smile went on John's face and began to nod. It was like yesterday when they didn't knew each other. "Well, to start off, we all met individually," said John, "I met Aaron at a summer camp when I was five, met Richard, Phil, and Ryan in the first grade, met Peter in the second grade, and last but not least, I met Tyler in the fourth grade. However, we all barely knew each other until the seventh grade. We started to get to know each other and since then, we've been best friends." "That's cool." "And when we became friends, I felt something good every time when I hugged them at special occasions. I don't know what it was, but it felt good." "That would be magic." Spike smiled. "I don't eve– wait. Did you say magic?" "Yep. Everypony gets that feeling here." John scratches his chin and thought about how magic was relevant to their conversation. "You mentioned that there was six Elements of Harmony that represent six different personalities of friendship," said John. "Yeah." "And they are the Element of Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, Laughter and Magic, correct?" "Uh huh." The dragon nodded. John looked away from the dragon and scratched his chin once again Is it possible that my friends represent the Elements of Harmony? John thought. "Anyway, your friends mention another friend while you were away yesterday. They said her name was Je– Huh... I don't remember her name." "Jessica." said John. "Yeah her. They mentioned that she was a good friend to you guys." Jessica. John had nearly forgotten about her after all this time. It's been over a month since he last saw her on Earth. How could he forget a girl he had been crushing on for so long? If Jessica was here, she wouldn't appreciate John's forgetfulness of her. As the human thought about the girl, Spike stared at him and saw that he was still like a statue. The dragon seemed to be confused at first, but it came to he senses that Jessica was more than his friend. "Do you like her?" asked Spike out of curiosity. John slowly turned to the dragon and gave him a smirk face. "What are you talking about?" he blew a raspberry, "I don't have a crush on her." "Then why your face turning red?" John immediately blocked his red face from the dragon. Spike then burst out with laughter because of he was blushing. "Hey, it's normal to have a crush on someone," The human acted shily, "Beside, it's not like you never have a crush on someone before." Spike slowly stopped laughing and made a serious look. "So you do a have crush on someone." The dragon rolled his fingers and went closer to John. "Can you keep a secret?" asked Spike. John uncovered his face and looked at Spike. "You serious!?" The human wondered. The dragon nodded. "I guess so." "Promise?" "Promise." "Pinkie Promise?" "Pinkie Promise." John rolled his eyes. Spike looked around to see if there isn't any pony around. Then, he looked up in the sky to make sure no pegasi were flying by. After he did that, Spike brought John closer till he was in a close range. "I have a crush on Rarity." whispered Spike. John looked at the dragon with an odd look. "But you're a dragon." said John. "I know, but love is not the looks. It's the feelings." The human nodded in agreement. What Spike said was true. "Okay Spike, I won't tell," said John calmly, "Under one condition." "And what is it?" asked Spike. "Don't tell anypony about my crush on Jessica." Spike nodded as John hugged him. "Now I'm spreading my magic towards you," said John jokingly. Later, John and Spike went to the bakery to get some milkshakes. When they got there, the guys and the six elements were there alongside with the crusaders. They were all happy and in joy. "Hey guys," John greeted, "What's going on?" "The girls finally got their cutie marks," said Twilight happily. He looked at the girl's flanks and each one of them had a symbol on it. "That's awesome. What do they stand for?" The girls went up to him and showed their flanks. "Mine is a hammer and an apple," said Applebloom, "I got it when I fixed up the barn with mah big brother." "Mine is a scooter jumping off a ramp," said Scootaloo, "I got it when I showed Rainbow Dash my new tricks on my scooter." "And mine is a microphone with magic," said Sweetie Belle, "I got it when I realised I could sing." "And the most interesting part is that we all got it in the same time," said Scootaloo. "Really? That's even more cool," said John. "I guess you girls finally admit you hidden talents was your hobbies after all," said Twilight. The girls nodded. "Since the girls got their cutie marks, we're holding a big party next week out in Manehattan," said Pinkie Pie happily. "Why Manehattan?" asked Spike. "My cousin got her cutie mark as well and we decided that we'll celebrating together," smiled Applebloom. "And there will be a lot of decorations," said Peter. "And everypony is invited." Everyone started to cheer. "Milkshakes is on the house!" yelled Pinkie Pie. So everyone enjoyed the little celebration for the girls. They played games, danced, and had so much fun. For John, it was exactly what he needed. Just taking his mind off of Yetson and Princeton. And for everyone else, they were happy. Nothing could stop their joy for the girls. "Help!" Spoke too soon. "Somepony! Help!" Everyone stopped what their doing as ponies were running for their lives. "What's the commotion?" asked Rainbow Dash. Before anypony do or said anything, the door burst opened. Within a second, everyone saw three grey dogs standing on two legs with an evil look on their faces. Everypony gasped in horror as the dogs began to chuckled. "The Diamond Dogs!" yelled the Elements of Harmony. "Who?" wondered the guys including John. "That's right ponies." said one of the dogs. " And whatever you seven are. We are here to take that precious pony of yours." They ended up pointing at Rarity. "You're not taking Rarity!" yelled Spike, "You have to go through us to get her!" "Yeah. I guess you don't remember last time," said Rainbow Dash heroically. "Okay. You first," said the dog before smacking Spike, causing him to fly to the other side of the room. Thud!! The ponies gasped as the dogs went towards Rarity. Luckily, the guys tackled the three dogs down. They hold them to the ground as John tied them together with a rope that he got out of nowhere, which no one really seemed to notice. "You mess with Spike, we mess with you," said John. About five minutes later, the gang were outside of Ponyville with the Diamond Dogs. "Now, we'll let you go, if you three never come back to Ponyville," said John, "You hear me clear?" "Yes," Diamond Dogs whined. "Good. Pinkie Pie, give me a ball." Pinkie Pie gave John a ball out of the blue. Then, he released them and threw the ball very far as he could. Within a second, the three dogs dashed away, barking for the round object. Everyone watched them until the Diamond Dogs were no longer visible from the distance. "Huh. We should've thought about that one," said Applejack. Spike mumbled something while he was rubbing his cheek. "And thank you for being so brave Spikey-Wikey," said Rarity as she kissed Spike on his red cheek. Spike made a sheepish smile and made his wound better. "And Ponyville is once again saved by John and his human friends." said the Crusaders cheerfully. "Aww you girls." blushed John. "And if they do come back, we'll give them a plush toy to play with," said Applebloom. Everyone looked at Applebloom and bursted out laughing. After a minute later, the laughter died out and they headed back towards the bakery, except for the Crusaders. They left to go tell their friends about their cutie marks. The ponies explained to the humans about their previous encounter with the Diamond Dogs along the way. When they reached Sugarcube Corner, the group saw a unicorn inside the bakery. "Hi there." said Pinkie Pie. "I haven't seen you before so let me introduce myself." "Pinkie Pie is the name, correct?" said the unicorn. "Wow! You're good." The unicorn looked at the humans and grew his eyes wide. "Dang. There's more humans here already," startled the unicorn, "What would Celestia say if she saw all of you?" "Probably something about humans immigrating here," said John joking. "Well John, it seemed like you have more attitude than I thought." John stood quiet as the unicorn smiled at him. "And may I ask who are you?" said Twilight. The unicorn turned his attention to Twilight and to the other ponies. "My name is Zerj and I'm here to tell you that Princess Celestia summoned you all to Canterlot." "Now hold on just a second!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "How do you know the princess?" "Well, Rainbow Dash, I've known the princess before you mares were even born. And she told me all about you ponies. Like you're the Elements of Harmony." "Everypony knows we're the Elements of Harmony," said Twilight. "Of course Twilight, the princess special protege." "Okay there Sherlock," said Applejack. "You ponies have Sherlock Holmes?!" asked Tylor. Everyone looked at Tylor like he was a disturbing filly. "What?" "Anyway, if you ponies don't believe me, then I might guess that the princess would send you a letter about wanting you to come to Canterlot, discussing something serious, and you ponies met me," said Zerj with a funny look on his face. Twilight rolled her eyes in grief. Burp! Spike burped out a scroll all of the sudden. The ponies were stunned how the unicorn knew the message from the princess was coming. Zerj picked it up with his magic as he sang a familiar song that the humans knew when they were small. We just got a letter, We just got a letter, We just got a letter, I wonder who's it from? Zerj opened the scroll and read it out loud. "Dear Twilight Sparkle, I want you and your friends to come to Canterlot immediately. I have to tell you something very serious. I know that it seemed urgent, but please come immediately. I hope you’ve met my old friend Zerj and treat him like a guest. Your teacher, Princess Celestia. P.S. Please believe what Zerj says. He's a good friend of mine." After Zerj was finished reading the message, everyone was still stunned that the fact that he knew the letter from the princess like if he was synchronized time and events. "Don't worry, I'm not going to tell her about our awkward introduction. Trust me." Author's Note I could've seperate the events into different chapters, but it'll interrupt the time line. Oh well, maybe next time. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony Chapter 13 The Train RideAfter what happened, Zerj told everyone to meet him at the train station in ten minutes, to catch a train to Canterlot. At first, they were still startled that the unicorn knew them, and at the letter they had received from the princess. Because of this, they all slowly nodded, followed his commands, and met at the trainstation. Everyone waited till the train arrived. They were all quiet, except for Fluttershy and Phil: Both of them talked about animals, as usual. It didn't take long before the train arrived. The gang waited till everypony was off board. Only a few ponies came and waved hello to the gang, especially one familiar pony. "John. Whatz up!?" said the white, blue mane pony. "Nothing much Vinyl," John replied, "You?" "Dude, I DJed two parties in Las Pegasus and it was awesome! Too bad that I wasn't there when you defeated the Ursa-Major." "Sounds like if you- wait, how did you heard about the Ursa-Major incident?" "Everypony in Equestria knows about it, and the burning hospital. Ponies thought that you caused the fire, but there's no proof that you actually did it." "And who started saying this stuff?" "Beats me. I only heard it during the parties." The Dj pony suddenly noticed that there were other humans at the station. Her eyes began to get big as a grin was on her face. She was glad that she came. "There's more of you!?" cried Vinyl. John nodded. The Dj pony fainted. "Uh...Vinyl? You okay?" The gang and Zerj boarded the train to Canterlot. Questions roamed in the minds of the Elements of why the princess summoned them, while the humans wondered what the city would look like. They were eager for what the capital of Equestria had in store. "Are you guys excited?" asked Peter. "Of course we are. What do you think?" Tyler replied. "I don't know. I'm not psychic. Duh." The guys started to blab about how the ponies in Canterlot might react while John just sat there and did nothing. They're getting excited just for a city that got it's name from a fairytale, John thought, Yet, they bitched about me playing Friday. "Wow, you guys are excited huh?" said Twilight. "Heck yeah we are," said Aaron, "Are you excited?" "Not really. We're all wondering what the princess wanted to talk about. Besides, I was born there." The guys stared at Twilight with grins on their faces. "Did you say you were born there?" asked Richard. "Indeed I did," said Twilight. This is going to be one long train ride. After an hour of talking about Canterlot and stuff, everyone turned their attention to Zerj, who had remained quiet all this time. "So Zerj, how exactly did you know the princess?" asked Rainbow Dash. The male unicorn sighed and looked at them. "Well, I met her when I joined the Royal Guards when I was just a young colt," said Zerj, "At first, she saw me as a regular guard, but then, she saw me talking to a very young colt named Shining Armor about joining the Royal Guards." "Shining Armor!" exclaimed Twilight, "He's my brother." "Yep. If it wasn't for him, I'll still be some regular guard. Matter of fact, the last thing he said was that he wanted to be a Royal Guard someday." "He said the same thing every time we talked about our dreams." "Well, you have a good brother." Twilight smiled while her cheeks were red. "So what happened next?" asked Rarity. "We both started talking about how I was nice to him and the next thing I knew, I was friends with her." "Really?" said Applejack. "And within a year in the force, I was promoted as captain of the Royal Guards." Jaws were dropped in the cabin. "How?" stuttered everyone. "To be honest, I gave good advice to ponies who had tough times. You see, I was raised in a very wise family. My parents always tell me that when you see somepony is in trouble, go and advise them. And when I advise, their problems are gone away. As a token, they suggested Celestia to let me be Captain of the Royal Guards." "That's amazing!" said Twilight, "You did things that no pony can ever do and for granted, you were promoted captain of the Royal Guards." Twilight hugged Zerj in the most friendly way, follow by the rest of the Elements. The ponies were saying that you're awesome and cool with they squeezed the colt. All smiles were in the room. John looked at them and it somehow reminded him when his friends gave him the group hug. He turned away to the guys and it all made sense. Each friend represents an Element of Harmony. John looked back and forth and was so surprised how his friends represented the ponies he first met. But then, he also realized that the same dream he had in weeks was half solved. The only part that was missing was the meaning of Jessica turning into a baby wrapped up into a blanket. John never understood the concept behind it. I wonder what Spike's doing? wondered John. *** Meanwhile at the library, Spike swept the floor while he was humming Byob. Spike decided to stay home while the others go to Canterlot. Of course, due to recent events, someone had to stay in the library. Overall, Spike was having a good time. As Spike finished mopping, there was some knocking on the door. "Wonder who might come to the library in this time of hour?" wondered Spike as he looked at the clock. As Spike went to the door, there were several more knocks and they were loud. He slowed down until he no longer moved from where he was. The knocks turned into bangs with seconds, whiched made Spike scared. His pupils shrank as the door got knocked down by force, which caused the lights go out all of the sudden. Weird. He remained frozen and stared at something he wished not to see. "No. Not you," stuttered Spike, "How?" The creature chuckled for the moment and smiled at Spike. "Anything is possible," said the creature. Within a second, he was surrounded by beings he never even wanted to see in his life. They were getting closer to him as Spike began shaking like he never had before in his life. "TWILIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!" *** During the night, John stood up, still thinking about what Princeton said as well as Yetson. The more he thought of the serious unicorn, the more he felt that he must have met him before, but where on Earth (or in Equestria) could he have seen him? It troubled his mind for the thought as he began to get drowsy. He laid down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Moments away from having that same dream again, John thought. Within moments, John began to dream. This was another day to dream the same dream. However, "Where am I? This is not the same dream. Finally, something new here." John couldn’t see anything. Everything was too bright and blurry to make out any detail. He was vaguely aware of an ambient hum, and a slight, rhythmic jostling. He must have been in a moving car. He could make out three dark shapes, two directly in front of him, and one to his left. He also noticed that he was strapped down tightly, incapable of doing anything besides stare at the roof of the vehicle. He tried to sit up, but his muscles refused to heed his commands, and all he managed to do was limply flail his arms. "Dammit! I hate it when you can’t move." He struggled much as he could to move, but he didn't budge. So John would do is stare at the roof. Defeated, he resigned himself to being unable to move, and decided to just listen. "Well, at least I have a different dream." The car ride was very relaxing, and he would have fallen asleep, if he wasn’t already dreaming. Instead, John just stayed put, contemplating his surroundings. He came to the conclusion that he was strapped down in the middle back seat of a five-seater car, there were two people in front of him: one driving, the other merely sitting silently in the passenger’s seat; and another person sitting beside him. Although it was mostly conjecture, as he couldn’t make out any details of the shapes surrounding him. Suddenly, a strangely familiar child’s voice emanated from the shape to his left, "Mommy, why there's so many kids in that big house?" A voice that was very familiar to him came from the passenger’s seat, "You mean the hospital?" The head of the child next to him bobbed in ascent. Another voice he recognized came from the driver, and his father’s voice filled the car, "Walden, there's a lot of kids in there because...God saw their parents as bad people. So he puts their kids to a big house with other kids so good parents, like your mommy and I, can get them." Walden, now affirmed as John’s brother in child form, seemed confused; but he nodded and remained silent as the car rounded a corner, drove up a shallow hill, and parked. Walden’s silhouette shuffled a bit, and a seat belt unbuckling was heard, before he opened the car’s door, and left. Once Walden shut the door, John’s mother spoke again, "So sad that this one and the other one was found at the park. Who in the world would leave their children that way?" His father replied, "I agree. They weren’t related to each other, but that just makes it even worse. It just means that two sets of parents decided to leave their babies for dead.” Both his parents left the car, and John was briefly allowed time to think about the strange dream, before the car door on his right opened. He was startled as massive hands started undoing the restraints that held him down previously. He started to struggle against the gargantuan hands, as they wrapped themselves around his entire torso and lifted him with ease. Suddenly, his mother’s voice cooed from the mountainous shadow that held him, “Easy now, John. It’s okay, I’m your mommy now.” The gigantic figure pulled him to her, and warm softness enveloped him, as his mother embraced his infantile form. It all came to him like a freight train, he was a baby. This was a memory of the day he came home from the hospital; only he hadn’t come from the newborn ward, he had come from the orphan’s ward. It couldn’t be true, this was some kind of sick joke his sleeping mind was playing on him. But still, It felt so real.He saw his mother’s face, much younger than the last time he had seen it, and his father’s as well, as they both leaned in over his tiny body. He had say something, a question left his mouth, "Mom. Dad. I'm not adopted...am I?" Apparently, his parents couldn’t understand the baby’s words, as they merely smiled at him and said, “Yes, that’s right! We’re your family now!” As if things could get any worse, the environment began to be covered in darkness. John looked around and saw everything turning black. He was horrified by how things was turning black and didn't know what would happen next. As it did, John began to hear noises from everyone he knew in his life, saying only sentence that made him even more scared. "You're adopted." "You're adopted." "You're adopted." "No. That isn't true." John went down to his knees and covered his ears. However, covering his ears didn't help the voices go away. He began to shake his head rapidly as he was getting annoyed and scared by the voices. "Please. Stop," John cried. "You're adopted." "It's not true." "You're adopted." "It's not true!" "You're adopted." "IT'S NOT TRUE!!" "You're adopted." "John." "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!" John screamed at the top of his lungs. "Holy shit, dude!" Ryan jumped, "You scared me." John was breathing heavily, as he felt his head was wet. "Your sweating." "I know." John wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Well, I came here to tell you that we're almost to Canterlot." John looked around and saw that the cabin was empty. "Where is everyone?" asked John. "In the other cabin." "Oh." "Anyway, you may wanna change your clothes, they’re soaked with your sweat." Ryan left the cabin to hang out with the others, leaving John alone in there. "Man... what a nightmare!" He sighed with grief. Author's Note What a train ride!? Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony Chapter 14 Welcome to CanterlotThe gang started to walk away from the station, each of them excited for different reasons. John's human friends were amazed by the stunning and passionate architecture of the buildings. They passed by shops that gave them interest like a tourist would do. It was like Disneyland for the guys. The ponies joined in with much gusto, glad to be back at Canterlot. Twilight looked at the humans as they stared at every point of their surrounding. "Looks like you guys like Canterlot already," said Twilight. "We sure do," cheered Richard, "I mean the city, the buildings. It's like my dreamland of New York." "You haven't seen the most beautiful part yet," Zerj coughed, "Wait til you see the Palace." The guy's eyes grew a wider, and they put on childish smiles. As the gang strolled, the ponies of Canterlot stared at the humans and began to wonder about which one was the Ursa-Major slayer. The guys seemed to noticed their conversation, but when they looked at them, the ponies stopped talking, like if they were shy or something. Then, the ponies of Canterlot started to follow the gang to their destination. The guys poked John and pointed at the ponies. He saw them and told their the guys that they'll go away once they reached the palace. However, it was the exact opposite. "Ah, Miss Sparkle," the guard greeted, "Good to see you and your friends." "Thank you sir," said Twilight. The guard looked what was behind the ponies at the humans. "Are they with you?" "Yes they are." "And them?" Everyone turned around and saw the enormous crowd of ponies. "Oh for the love of Princess Celestia," Zerj said with grief. After an hour of humans signing objects, they all went inside the palace. Inside the palace, John and his guy friends were pleased by the palace’s look. The palace was better than the upgraded rooms at the Disney Castle in Disney World. For John, he was impressed for once out of the silliness his friends showed in this city. Zerj led everyone to the ballroom, and informed them that that was where the meeting would be. After everyone was situated, the unicorn left. Everyone was about to asked where was he going, but he was already gone. In the ballroom, the gang saw two ponies standing at the other side of the room, talking; one unicorn and an alicorn. "Cadence! Shining!" cried Twilight. Both ponies looked at the smart pony as she ran towards them. "Twilight!" said Shining Armor as he hugged Twilight, "It’s so good to see you, sis." She let go of her brother as she faced the female alicorn. "Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake," both of them cheered, as they danced to their song. As the two female ponies laughed, Shining Armor looked at the humans behind the rest of the Elements. His face went from happiness to confusion within a few seconds. Cadence looked at her colt before she knew why he looked the way he was. John waved his fingers as Twilight turned around and pointed at them. "I want you to meet our friends: John, Tyler, Peter, Richard, Ryan, Phil, and Aaron." "Hi," said the humans. At first, both were silent that they were looking at the aliens from another world. The couple looked at each other and back to the humans. From their reaction, the humans had the impression that the ponies didn't like them. John thought the same thing, but instead- "John, the Ursa-Major slayer," smiled Shining Armor, "I never thought those rumors were true at all." "My goodness, you look much younger than I thought you would," said Cadence. Confused as his friends were, John nodded in agreement. "And you must be his friends correct?" "Yeah," said Ryan. "Wow," Shining Armor moved closer to the guys, "We expected one human today, but seven... You guys immigrating?" "Oh ha ha Captain," smiled Richard. "No need to get a fuss. You guys seem nice to us." "Really?" questioned Tyler. “It’s not like you guys are violent or anything.” The guys faked a chuckle from the Captain’s comment. "So, do you have any idea why we're here?" Shining Armor turned to his sister. "Not really." Twilight replied. "We were told that it was urgent, but she didn't explain why?" "Same thing for us. Though she was acting strange recently." The Elements of Harmony looked at the captain with caution. "What do you mean by acting strange?" questioned Rainbow Dash. Shining Armor explained the princess's behavior over the past weeks. Everyone's reaction was nothing, but a simple terrified facial expression. Twilight, who was a personal assistance and student of Princess Celestia, was the only one that was more shocked than anyone else. "So today we're going to get the answers," continued Shining Armor, "And I guess it has to do with this Zerj guy. By the way, where is he?" *** "Alright, let take this to them," said Zerj. Zerj carried a chest by his magic and started headed towards the ballroom where everyone was at. Along the way, he whistled and minded his own business. Then, he stopped and had a feeling that somepony was following him. Zerj looked around and saw no pony in sight. He continued to walk towards the palace, but in a slower pace. The more he walked, the more he became aware of it. When Zerj reached the doors of the palace, he immediately turned around and saw nopony in sight. The unicorn sighed in exhaustion and proceeded. Smack! Zerj collapsed to the ground, dropping the chest with him. "Perfect. Just what I needed," Zerj grunted before he passed out. *** "I'm sure he's alright," said Twilight. Shining Armor nodded as Princess Cadence turned to John and his friends. "Hmm..." she thought out loud. "What?" John wondered. "Um... I’m wondering if... humans are suppose to have magical powers?" Cadence questioned with a curious look. "No. Why?" "Well, I sense love from one of you, but... you humans aren't ponies." "Love?" Aaron made a query voice, "You mean 'I love you because I'm your best friend' or 'I love you because you're my sweetheart.'?" "The second option." The humans seemed to be confused at this point. They looked at each other and wondered who was in love. They looked at Phil, but he didn’t show any sign of him falling in love. All of them wondered who would it be. "How and who?" wondered Tyler. "For starters, I have the ability to sense love from one pony to another. But I sense it from one of you and I believe it’s coming from-” Just before Cadence revealed the name to everyone, she was soon interrupted by the sound of an explosion that made everyone jump in surprise. They looked outside at the window and saw that smoke was coming out of one of the towers. The ponies gasped in horror and made a few steps back. "That's Princess Celestia room!" exclaimed Twilight. The human's eyes grew wide as they too made a few steps back. "I got to get there quickly!" said Shining Armor. "Be careful!" cried Cadence. Shining nodded and ran towards the doors. Everyone all looked at him as he gets closer to the ballroom doors. Just as he drew closer towards the doors, they were busted open by an explosion, which made the captain flew about five feet in the air. Everyone gasped as his body slammed to the floor. All of them went to the captain to wondered if he was okay. "Shining!" cried his sister, “Are you okay? "Yeah. I'm fine," The captain grunted. "You could've been killed if you were closer," said Ryan. "I guess it's pure luck." "Since you're down, we'll go for the princess," said Applejack. "I don't think so," said a voice by the doorway. Everyone looked towards wreckage that used to be the doors, and saw the most unimaginable being in their lives. The humans seemed disgusted to even look at it, while the ponies began to shake in fear. What they were looking at was actually there and real. What's even worse was that there were smaller versions of the unimaginable beings flying around the room. "It's you!" cried Twilight with horror. "That's right Twilight Sparkle," laughed the being, "The queen is back. And this time, I'm here to claim what is mine." Author's Note Things just got interesting. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony Chapter 15 The Wicked QueenThe Queen laughed evilly as more Changelings came into the room. John looked outside and saw that even more of them were coming down from the sky. The ones outside the palace started to surround the building as the Changelings who were coming in stopped and ended up filled half of the room. The ponies and the humans came together as the Queen walked towards the group. "What are these things?" Ryan asked. "They're Changelings," replied Cadence, "They can change to anyone you know and feed on your love for them." "Really?" wondered Peter, "Depression for love." The Queen then stopped in front of the group as she stopped laughing and smiled at them. "From the look on your faces, you never thought that we would come back," said the Queen, "How amusing!" "How did you come back?" asked Twilight. The Queen flauntingly brushed her mane out of her face, as the ponies bristled, aggressively. "Simple," said the Queen, "We only traveled by night to get here, thanks to a special friend of mine." A special friend? John thought, Is she talking about Yeston or Princeton? Then, she noticed the humans were looking at her. Her eyes grew wide as she stared at them. The humans were getting a little creeped out by how the Queen looked at her and the way she was smiling. "You ponies made new friends. How wonderful!" "WHAT DID YOU DO TO PRINCESS CELESTIA!?!?!?" Twilight screamed. The Queen looked at the purple unicorn and she was extremely angry. Twilight was breathing heavily, her teeth were grinding, and one of her eyes was tweaking. The rest weren't expecting Twilight to be this angry at all. After all, she was the princess's assistant. "Your princess is taking a nap," The Queen smiled, "It's a shame that she didn't get the chance to fight me." The Changelings brought Princess Celestia in a green,transparent cocoon. The ponies gasped while the humans, especially John, clenched their fists with fury. The Queen looked at the princess and pulled off an evil grin. "Besides, her room needed to be redecorated for myself." "That's uncool!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "Why couldn't you just stay where you were after you were blasted away?" "Oh please. Equestria needs a new leader," The Changeling Queen laughed, "Besides, it's like you don't do any better." "Why you little!" Rainbow Dash dashed towards the Queen before she teleported herself to the other side of the room. The rainbow pony seeked and found the wicked Queen before dashing towards her the second time. Just as Rainbow Dash gets really close, the Queen once again teleported herself to the same spot she was before. This time, the Changeling leader was holding a small creature alongside with a knife on it's neck. "Do it again and he gets it," growled the Queen. "Spike!" exclaimed everyone. "Let me go!" yelled Spike. Rainbow Dash stared at the Queen and Spike. She wanted to go for it, but that would sacrifice her friend as well. Without a doubt, the Element of Loyalty slowly returned to the group, for her friends life. "Wise choice," said the Queen as she let go of Spike. He ran towards the group and hugged Twilight. "Thank Celestia you're okay," said Twilight. Rarity grabbed Spike and started to kiss him in the cheek. "My little Spikey-Wikey. Did that mean Queen hurt her?" whined Rarity. "How astonishing you ponies are?" laughed the Queen, "Just imagine if things had gone worse." Everyone gave the Queen a serious look as she continued to laugh. Each one wanted to something, but they were outnumbered by her minions. All except John. He was paid attention towards the knife than the Queen herself. "That knife you have with you, where did you get it?" asked John. The Queen stopped laughing and looked at the knife. "This? It was given," said the Queen, "Why? Do you like it?" "Well, I admire your weapon. It look so...unique." "Why, thank you, whatever you are. At least somepony is nice." The Queen swung the knife a couple time before looking back at John. "Do you want to know something funny about that knife?" John chuckled. "What is it, if I may ask?" Queen questioned with curiosity. John stepped forward as the others watched him. "The only way to get a knife like that is to get it customized, if you were in my world and asked certain people to do it for you." "Really? And you don't suppose that it came here around the same time as you did?" "John, what are you talking about?" Tyler finally popped the question. The human pointed at the knife as he made a serious glare at it. "On the blade, there's some writing on it," his voice was remarkably similar to Christian Bale’s Batman, "What does it say?" The Queen then looked at the blade. "It reads W.G." said the Queen, "It must've been the pony who gave it to me." "Wrong!" John yelled like Lex Luthor tone of voice. "The only person who has those initials in that customized knife is the person I know since the day I was born." "John, what are you saying?" worried Twilight. "I'm saying that the knife she has, it belongs to my own brother, Walden Goodman." The group gasped as John lowered his hand. "Which brings me to the same question," he was getting more furious, "Where did you get it?" The Queen seemed to be startled how a human being like John caught her in a lie. She taken a good look at the knife before closing her eyes. The Changelings then gave John a dirty look because of how he managed to get their Queen get caught up. The human knew what he had done and it felt good for him. Though one question popped up in his mind. Where did she get it? As John thought about it, the Changeling Queen opened her eyes and stared at the human. "I knew you would find out, John Goodman," she admitted, "He came here awhile back and was forced to give his precious knife, in return for the girl." "What girl?" asked Ryan. "The girl that you care for the most." From that, John lost the serious look on his face and was submitted into frightness. "Jessica!?" The guys gasped in despair. "That's right," She then looked at her hooves, "Both of them fled to the Everfree Forest." "Everfree Forest! Oh no." cried Fluttershy and Phil as one. "And if you want to know what happened to them, well, beats me." The Queen laughed once again as a shed of tear came out of John's eye. He fell to his knees like he was shot in the heart. He couldn't bare to hear that not only Jessica was here, but ended up going to the most dangerous forest ever. What was even worse was that his brother was with her. How was it possible? Did they arrive at their own time in a different location? John never knew the possibilities, but one thing was certain. He lost two people that he cared for so much. "Now, if you excuse us, we have some unfinished business to take care of," The Queen continued. John raised his head as the Changeling Queen began to leave the room. "Make sure these prisoners don't leave the room." Within a split second, John dashed towards the Queen as fast he could. The group couldn't believe how their friend John was able to run that fast. Even the Changelings dropped their jaws because of him. In a blink of an eye, he tackled the Queen down. The Changelings snapped out of surprise and went towards John. The group charged to the army of Changelings as the battle for Equestria began. To be continued... Again John, the person who tackled the Queen down, got up and saw that the Changelings were going towards him. He went on and began to fought the upcoming beings. He punched and kicked any Changeling that came in front of him. This scenario reminded him when he was fighting one-thousand heartless in Kingdom Hearts 2, except he didn't had any magical powers nor carried a key shaped sword. Plus, John had assistance from his friends. His friends fought the Queen's minions so bravely. Each one did whatever to fight the Changelings. Twilight, Shining Armor, and Rarity used their magic to attacked them. Applejack teamed up with Rainbow Dash while Pinkie Pie hopped on the Changelings harshly. As of the humans, they protected Cadence and Fluttershy whenever any Changeling came towards them. They all fought with such dignity. As they fought, the Changeling's queen got up and realized that her minions were fighting. She seemed to be startled at first, but then, she slowly closed her eyes and taken a few deep breaths. By the time she taken her third breath, she opened her eyes and started to walked towards the battlefield. "John! You dare to tackled me down!" shouted the Queen with a different tone of voice. "That's not how you treat a queen like me." Everyone, including the Changelings, stopped fighting and looked at the Queen. "I don't suppose you-" John paused as he noticed something different about the Queen. "Come John, finish your sentence." The Queen got close enough to John as he looked to her eyes. They weren't the same color of her original eyes. Only, they were red. "What's wrong John? Cat got your tongue?" She then smacked him with her hoof. She smacked the startled human so hard that he fell to the ground. Everyone gasped in despair when they saw John gotten hit. They tried to reached him, but the Changelings blocked them by forming a battle circle around the Queen and John. Then, a red, transparent force field appeared before the Changelings, making the heroes impossible to reach their friend. The minions began to cheer for their queen as the others gasped at the force field. "Oh no! John is going to get toasted!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "We have to get him!" "And how are we going to do that, with all these Changelings and the force field?" asked Ryan. "Well, can Shining Armor and Cadence can do that spell like last time?" "Of course!" exclaimed Twilight, "You two do that, while we take care of them." Shining Armor and Cadence looked at each other. "What?" "We can't do that spell again," sighed Cadence, "It's only one time spell and it can't be done again." "It's true," sighed Shining Armor, "Sorry sis." From there, everyone had the thought of the only way to end the situation was if John defeated the Queen. Chances of him defeating her were low. The gang had to think of something before anything went south. "Wait! There's a way," said Zerj. "There is?" exclaimed the ponies. "What is it?" asked Pinkie Pie. While Zerj explained his plan to the ponies, John gets up, dusted himself, and face the wicked Queen. "Heh, Why won't you stay down?" laughed the Queen. The human gave the Queen the silent treatment as he gave the "Bitch you messed with the wrong human" facial expression. "That's alright. I can make you go down for sure." The Queen's horn began to glow and pointed towards him. "Any last words before you meet with your precious girlfriend and brother?" Before John could say anything, he slowly closed his eyes and began to have thoughts about Walden and Jessica. All the good times that they went together was spectacular. John was happy and so was they. However, he felt something strange in his body, but whatever the feeling was, it felt good. As John was on memory lane, Chrysalis was getting impatient with him. "Alright John. I guess your time is up." The Queen pointed her horn towards John and it began to glow. The others looked at the situation and they began to put their plan into action. They went across the room to get Princess Celestia out of the cocoon without being noticed. Within a few seconds, the Queen made her move as John opened his eyes and immediately blocked the magical beam with his hands. The Queen stopped and stared at the human with confusion and anger. “No! That’s impossible! You can’t block magic with your body!!" The Changelings and everyone else saw the commotion. "John, did you just..." said Twilight, desperately trying to make sense of what she had just witnessed. John stared at his hands and saw the smoke that came from the beam. "It doesn't matter now! I'll end you, one way, or the other!" exclaimed the Queen. She made another beam and again, it was blocked. "No! It can't be." The Queen kept on doing the same attack, but the results remained the same. After five minutes of attacking, Chrysalis finally stopped. Everyone was surprised how John was able to block those attacks. And because of the distractions, they were able to get Princess Celestia out. "What happened?" wondered the princess. "We're being invaded by the Changelings," said Twilight, "And the Queen is fighting John." "My goodness. We must inform the guards." "Zerj and Spike is taking care of it," said Peter. Princess Celestia saw the humans by her side. "And you are?" Meanwhile... "I can't believe this!" cried the Queen, "How are you blocking my magic?! How was this possible?!" John looked at the exhausted queen. “Everything is possible,” smiled John. Then, John closed his eyes as he raised his arms halfway. He remained where he was for about one minute. Not know what he was going to do, the Queen set herself to attack John. Then, the Changelings began to stomp in a rhythmic way. The others didn't knew why the Changelings were stomping. As for the Queen, she put on a psycho smile as her eyes began to twitch. "Now... I'm going to end your life. Once and for all!" screeched the Queen as her horn began to glow, "And, once I’m done with you, I'll do the same with your friends!" She pointed her horn John as the Changelings began to cheer more loud than before. "Good-bye John Goodman." Zap! Boom!!!! "NOOOO!!!!" everyone shouted. The Queen laughed without a care in the world as the force field was broken into pieces from the explosion. The smoke from the explosion covered the area where John was. John's friends couldn't believe what they had witnessed, they were so distraught, that they started to cry. "You monster!" cried Twilight. "You'll pay for this!" cried Ryan with his fist in the air. When things were about to get more darker, the smoke cleared out and everyone stared what remained in the area where the human was at. They saw John inside of a blue transparent force field. Jaws were dropped as the force field disappeared. "Oh your majesty, it's time to dethrone you," smiled John. "What!? I thought you..." cried Chrysalis. "Died? Well, I felt something powerful in me and had to release it." John clenched his fist as his body began to glow. His light was getting brighter in every second, his body was floating in mid air, and the light looked like if he was on fire. It gave the the evil beings chills in their spines. Chrysalis then knew what was going to happen. “No!! This wasn’t suppose to happen.” cried the Queen. “He lied to me!” With that being said, the human sent a wave of blue energy, only effecting the Changelings and their leader. The waved exploded the force field and it sounded like a bomb was set off. The evil beings, including Chrysalis, went flying outside the room and away to the clear sky. "NO!!!!!!!" cried the Changelings and their queen to the distance. After a few seconds, John’s body stopped glowing he taken a good, deep breath. Man, did I just do that? John thought, Strange. "John, I don't where and when you get magical powers, but you saved us!" cried Aaron. The human looked at his friends as they ran towards him. "Like if you were Harry Potter all of the sudden," said Peter. "Plus Goku," said Ryan, "But man, that was awesome." The guys hugged John like if it was their teddy bear. "You guys. You're squeezing me," groaned John. "Oh, sorry," said Tyler. They let go of John as the Elements of Harmony rushed in, hugging him as well. "Yay... more hugging," the human groaned once again. Author's Note No words. Edit by Narlepoax III Don't worry Theblacksmithbrony, I'm not letting you go. I've seen your post about your injury and I hope you get better. Chapter 16 SurprisesIt’s been two days since the invasion of the Changelings. Princess Celestia arranged a celebration for John and his friends, for their heroic actions. As for the most heroic human being himself, many of his friends began to question him about his new magical powers. They all wanted to know how he managed to use magic. The guys theorized that John had adapted to the magic in this world, while the ponies remained skeptical. Twilight gave him countless spell books, which apparently, he learned pretty quickly by giving them only one try. Above all, his guy friends were asking to do stupid things, like picking up a rock or lighting his hands on fire. Pretty much, John was the new gadget toy. “You guys need to stop the dumb requests,” mumbled John, “Like seriously, stop.” “C’mon John, you should be glad that you got magical powers,” said Aaron with a smile on his face. “I am glad, but you guys keep on asking me to do dumb stuff.” “I know, but John, you… got… MAGICAL POWERS!!!” said Tyler as he waved his arms in the air. John sighed in grief for his reaction. Just as I thought, he thought with such agony. As the humans finished getting all dressed up, the Mane Six came inside the room they were in and approached to them. “Hey guys. Are you ready?” said Twilight. "Yeah," said Tyler, "I must say, Rarity, you did a good job on the outfit." "No need to thank me darling," cooed Rarity, "Richard helped me with the design and, as a matter of fact, I finished the outfits faster than usual. Besides, you already thanked me earlier." "I know, but it's wonderful," Tylor then looked at Richard, "You my friend deserve to be a fashion designer." The human designer made a sheepish smile. "Let's get going and party!!" yelled Peter, in tandem with Pinkie Pie, as they dashed away. So the gang headed out towards the celebration. John was the last one to leave the room that Celestia offered him and the guys for the stay. Though there were a lot of guest rooms in the palace, the guest rooms were pretty much taken by the Elements of Harmony. At least the bed was bigger than a king size in their home world, so they could all sleep together. No homo. John looked at the room one last time, before departure, and saw something that caught his eye. The lights were off in the room, but Luna's moon shined through the windows to see parts of the room. John couldn’t tell what it was at first, but then, he taken a closer look and it was a pony. A familiar pony. Not tonight Princeton, John thought. Just as John was about to leave, he heard a few footsteps in the room. "You not going to let me congratulate you?" Princeton tisked, "You are rude." The human gave him a death look as the unicorn revealed himself in the moonlight. "Don't you even dare," John growled, "You and your master have caused enough trouble as it is." "Indeed, we did," Princeton admitted, "But it's for a cause." "What cause? Kidnapping Jessica and Walden?" The pony sighed as he looked at the window. "You know, just because you heard it, doesn't mean it's true. Try to get the facts behind it. Otherwise, you're assuming things that aren't true. Yetson brought them here for a reason. Not just to mess around, but for something different." Princeton, then looked at John. "Besides, you remind me of me when I look at myself in the mirror." "Sorry to interrupt your speech," the human interrupted, "But I have a celebration to attend." Just like that, John left the room like that, leaving Princeton alone in the room. “Hmph… He definitely knew how to handle the Queen, Master,” said Princeton, “And avoid trouble.” “Oh yes indeed. He finally received his magical powers.” said Yetson as he appeared. “Which make things on schedule.” “Correct. And he will be happy because he's getting a surprise.” “Really? What is it?” The servant then looked at his master. "A good surprise." Silence... "How?" asked Yetson. "Somepony contacted Celestia about it." Yetson then lifted his right hand and created a small, red orb that was the size of a baseball. The light of the orb was dim, but bright enough to see in the dark. Yetson stared at it like if it was something precious. He, then looked at his servant as the orb slowly faded away. "Have you set them up?" asked the Master. "Yes and they're ready to go." "Excellent. Go to Manehatten and get ready, my servant." With a flash, Princeton was gone, leaving Yetson alone in the guest room. “Soon, my beloved servant," Yetson brought the orb to his hand, "You too will find out… so will they.” * * * * At the celebration, everyone was enjoying the event. John and the guys met countless high class ponies who were surprised and a bit scared when they saw the humans for the first time. Classical music was playing in the same place where the action taking place, Pinkie Pie ate the deserts in a civilized way, and the rest were just hanging around. Overall, everyone was having a good time. "This party is so amazing," said Pinkie as she ate the last cupcake on her tray, "The food here is delicious." "Not mention the Wonderbolts are here, and spoke with John and his friends. How epic this night is!" said Rainbow Dash. The Mane Six looked at the humans and they were being surrounded by ponies. "I guess everypony wanted to know them," smiled Twilight. "How's everypony doing?" asked Princess Celestia as she went approached to them. "Wonderful princess," Rarity responded. "I see that your friends are being occupied." "Eeyup. Ah guess they are pretty much popular," said Applejack. Tia looked at the humans as they were signing autographs. "Well, I'm here to inform you girls that they'll be getting a surprise." "A surprise!" jumped the party pony, "What kind of surprise?" Celestia looked around and saw no pony nearby. "Promise not to tell?" she whispered. Pinkie Pie did the Pinkie Promise pose as the rest followed. "Alright, here's their surprise." One minute later. "Really? Are you sure?" gasped Twilight. "Yes," nodded the princess. The Elements then looked at the humans and smiled. "They'll be happy alright." Meanwhile, John and his friends just finished talking the huge pack of ponies, which it was a relieved to them. "Man, talk about so many ponies," said Tyler. "At least we made some new friends," said Peter. "Some? More like a lot," chuckled Ryan. Phil exhaled in relief. "It's just like home," said Richard, "When we were in highschool, so much popularity all over." The guys gave him a dirty look. "What?" John raised his eyebrow. "Oh. Sorry." "Hey guys," waved Spike from the distance. The humans turned and saw the little dragon coming towards them. "Hey there Spike," said Aaron, "Whatcha got there?" Spike looked down to his claws and he was holding a box. "This? It's doughnuts from Doughnut Joe. He wanted me to give you guys some for saving Canterlot." The purple dragon opened the box and it showed many different flavors of doughnuts. All of them with frosting, sprinkles, and chocolate chips. Their eyes began to glow as they looked at the delicious objects. Like if they were looking at a naked girl. "Guys?" "You know how long has it been since we ate doughnuts?" Ryan made a childish face. John grabbed one instantly and started to eat it. "Mmm... yummy," John said with his mouth full. Later, the music began to die out as Princess Celestia came up to the stage where the music was playing. "Mares and gentlecolts," spoke Princess Celestia. "May I have your attention please?" Everypony including the humans turned to the princess. "We are here to celebrate the heroic actions of my beloved assistance Twilight Sparkle and her friends for stopping another invasion of the Changelings." Ponies began to applaud. "And gave a round of applause for John and his friends from Earth." Ponies cheered wildly as the humans waved. "Now, a token of gratitude, I present to you, the ponies who sold millions of records and making them one of the best bands of all time: Seven Whooves of Down Street." Suddenly, Rainbow Dash screamed very loud as some ponies looked at the rainbow pegasus while clapping. "She seemed excited," said Richard. "I know right?" Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared behind the group. "How did you..." said Peter before being interrupted by the pink pony. "She always liked them for their music, and so do I. Like their songs are mostly about being yourself and partying and stuff. Rainbow Dash is a huge fan than most ponies that I know of. She has posters, records, shirts, and even a pillow of them. Also she-" Pinkie's mouth was then covered by Spike's claws. "I think they get the idea," said Spike. After that commotion, one of the servants who was working for the celebration, rushed to the princess and stopped right in front of her, catching her breath. "Princess Celestia...I have bad news," the servant huffed heavily, "Seven Whooves of Down Street have the flu. I'm afraid they can't come." Ponies gasped in despair, followed by a no from Rainbow Dash. "I don't understand. I spoke to them earlier and they seemed fine," said Celestia, confusedly. "I'm sorry Princess Celestia," The servant bowed her head, "I guess it was all of the sudden." "No need to. It's not your fault." The humans walked towards the Elements and they were surrounding Rainbow Dash. "It's not fair!" the rainbow pony cried, "I wanted to see them so bad." "I know you feeling darling, but they don't want us to catch the flu," said Rarity. The whining pony lowered her head. "It's not fair," she whispered. Fluttershy hugged her as Ryan looked at the stage. "Man, I know you feel," mumbled Ryan. John and the rest of the humans looked at Ryan. His lower part of his face was shaking a little as the facial expression turned a bit emotional. John sighed and realized that the same thing happened to them, but it made Ryan totally crazy for about an hour until he calmed down and moved on. Since then, he never listened to Nickelback. Just when things were about to get any further, Ryan suddenly smiled and dashed towards Princess Celestia. The humans saw him went, having no clue what he was doing. The rainbow colored human tapped Princess Celestia on her side and began to whispered on her ear. "What's Ryan telling her?" wondered Aaron. Then, the princess nodded and flew away. The guys looked at the princess with confusion in their minds. Ryan went towards the guys with a bigger smile on his face. "You guys are not going to believe what I just told Princess Celestia," said the smiling human. "What?" wondered the humans. "We are going to play." The confusion humans gave Ryan the dead look. "What?" "You know how long it’s been, since we've played?" asked Richard. "The last we played was at Graduation and that was..." Ryan paused and realized how long ago they played. "That was more than a few months ago." "But come on. We still got it." "I don't know Ryan," worried Phil, "You know how I'm shy when performing in public." "But you're a terrific musician after you snap out of it." There was a complete silence between the group. Ryan made a step closer to them and made a smile on his face. The humans still had their dead facial expression and it wasn't going anywhere. Slowly, the smile on his face began to fade away. The humans exchanged looks and smiled. "We didn't say no," said John. Ryan looked up and sure enough, the humans were laughing. "You always fell for that trick. Just like old times," laughed Aaron. "You guys are assholes," Ryan grouched as he made an exasperated expression. "Aww, is Ryan angry?" smiled Phil. So, the humans got on stage while the ponies, who were chattering about the band the entire time, stopped and looked at the group of humans. "Alright guys, lets show them what he got," said John as he grabbed the microphone. "Right," the guys cheered. Then, Twilight and the others saw the humans set themselves in each of the instrument they were good at. Peter lightly hit the toms of the drums, Ryan and Aaron tuned the electric guitars, Phil grabbed the cello, Richard examined the bass, and Tyler press his fingers softly on the piano. Rainbow Dash then stopped crying and stared at the group. "Are they doing what I'm think they're doing?" asked the rainbow pony. "I believe so," Twilight sighed with a smile on her face. "Good evening everypony," John spoke on the microphone, "I know you were expecting Seven Whooves of Down Street, but since they're not here to perform, we might as well perform for you ponies." A few ponies began to applaud. "So, without further ado, we'll start by asking you one question; are you ready to be amazed by Seven Minds?" Ponies began to cheer. "Phil! Intro!" Phil nodded and began to play for about a few seconds. After he was done, Ryan began to play the last three strings of the guitar in a rhythmic pattern. Then, Phil came in for a short time before the drums faded in. Life is a waterfall, We're one in the river, And one again after the fall. Swimming through the void We hear the word, We lose ourselves, But we find it all? We are the ones that wanna play always wanna go, but you never want to stay. We are the ones that wanna choose, always wanna play, but you never want to lose. Aerials, in the sky, when you lose small mind, you free your life... While the humans were performing, Zerj approached to Princess Celestia, who was standing by the dessert table. "They sure do know how to play," said Zerj. "Indeed Zerj," smile Princess Celestia, "John has a wonderful voice." "Yes he does." Zerj placed himself by Celestia's side as the humans finished their first song. "Are you going to tell them?" the unicorn asked. "Of course. They'll be happy-" "Not that. The other one." Tia looked at her old friend as she raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Zerj gave her a blank stare. "Oh...that one," The princess then shrugged. "Don't worry, I'll help you explain it to them. I'm sure they'll understand." Princess Celestia looked away with a worried look on her face. She knew she would have to tell them, especially John. He was the one who encounter it in the first place besides the Elements of Harmony. "I guess...it's worth it." Zerj nodded in agreement and looked away. "Now if you excuse me, I'm going to get some dessert before Pinkie Pie eats it all," said Zerj. Later, the humans finished their third and final song as the crowd went wild. They whistled, clapped, and even shouted their names. Even the high class ponies were enthusiastically cheering. Everypony was amazed by their performance. Especially Rainbow Dash. "Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh!" exclaimed the rainbow pony, "You guys nailed your performance!" "Thanks, Dash," said John as the humans got off the stage, "Though, we could've done better." "I'm mean, the guitar solos, that blew my mind." "Well, I'm glad that you enjoyed it," said Ryan, "After all, I made the guys do this for you." "Thanks Ryan I- wait," Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, "You did this... for me?" "Yeah. I never let a friend be blue." The guys looked at Ryan as the pegasus’s eyes began to get watery. She then dashed towards him and hugged him. The humans were surprised how Ryan, their friend, hadn't told them about his actual reason about the performance. Then again, they wouldn't dare to break the little moment. So they just let it slide and watched them hugged each other. Soon the celebration was about to be over. Everypony was getting ready to leave the ballroom to head to their homes for the night. Though they wanted John and the guys to perform more, but the humans were getting a bit tired and so was they. Everypony was becoming a sleepy head. Before they left, Princess Celestia came up to the stage with a smile on her face. "If I may get everypony's attention," Tia spoke, "I want to thank you for coming to the celebration of John's and his friends heroic actions." Ponies began to applaud. "Well, before you go home, I have one last surprise for John and his friends." The princess looked at the Elements and nodded. Then, they left the room within a few seconds while the humans watched them go. As soon they were gone, they turned their attention back to the princess. "John." "Yes?" John responded. "I want to you to know that what I'm about to give you and your friends something that I believe you'll truly enjoy." Before John could talk, the doors were opened slowly. The sound echoed the room, making Phil's spine shiver. Everyone looked at the door and saw the Elements walking in. John scanned them and saw that they were smiling. As they continued to walk, the group went to their left and saw another pony walking in. The humans looked closer and saw a pony who was black and white stripes. "Zecora?" questioned the humans. "Ahh. The humans seems to have questions in their minds," said the zebra, "But the answer is in front of their eyes." Zeora step aside as two figures came in from the darkness of the other room. At first, the humans were not sure what they were looking at, but as the figures came in to the light, it was totally clear. "Jessica... Walden..." John stuttered. "John!" the two humans said in a unison. The three of them ran towards each other and hugged. "I thought you guys were dead," John cried. "We thought the same thing for you," said Walden, "Well, I thought, but not her." John looked at the girl. Her face was buried in his shoulder, and he could feel her tears. Walden let go of them as the guys came towards them. From the look of their faces, they were pretty shocked, but relieved. "Jessica," said John. "I...missed you... so much," she hugged him really tight. "It's okay. I'm here," He wrapped his arms around her upper body. John was so happy that his brother and Jessica were alive. His mind was full of joy and happiness. Despite of any tragic things that happened, this moment made any thoughts of sadness vanish. Thank you Celestia, John thought happily. Author's Note Alright, I'm back where I stopped before the modifications. Shit is about to get real...kind of. Edit by Narelpoax III If you guys wondered what's the second song, it's this http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zUwEIt9ez7M Chapter 17 ConfrontationThe next morning, everyone was packing up, though it was only the humans, to head towards the train station. Everyone was really happy with what went down last night. They had a good time and the fact that Jessica and Walden were alive, John was more happy than anyone else. As of the rest of the ponies in the celebration, they accepted the two humans without even officially meeting them,even though some did actually talk to them. Overall, the celebration was great. "Yesterday was amazing," said Richard, "It's too bad that we had to leave so soon." "I know how you feel," Aaron put his hand on his friend, "But we can't stay here much longer." "At least our two friends are alive and here with us in this pony world," said Tyler as he finished packing. The guys looked at John who was talking to Jessica as he, too, finished packing. "Hey," Walden butted in between Aaron and Richard, "Do you think he'll pull it off?" "Pull what off?" Ryan asked. "You know. Them two...together." "You mean...as a couple?" Phil asked. "Yeah. Don't you think John and Jessica would make a perfect couple?" The guys exchange looks. "And why are you bringing it up?" Tyler asked. "Think about it," Walden leaned forward, "When was the last time that Jessica has been hit on?" The guys tried to recall the most recent moment that she was hit on. All thought hard, but there was no luck. There wasn't any time that she was hit on unfortunately. The guys exchanged looks once more before setting their eyes towards Walden. "You see? Never," he nodded They turned their attention to the two humans and it finally clicked. Over all these years, John and Jessica were always together. Whenever they were out together, she was always right next to him and when he was missing, Jessica missed him the most. It all made sense. The two humans stopped talking and looked at the rest of the human, noticed that they were looking at them. "What?" Both questioned. The group immediately looked away and whistled as if nothing happened. "What would I do without you guys?" John sighed. *** Later, the humans met up with the ponies and Spike at the main hall. They were talking as John and his group approached to them. "Hey guys," John spoke, "You ready to go?" "Not yet," said Twilight, "Princess Celestia wanted to tell us about something earlier before... you know. The Changelings." John gave it a thought and nodded. "About what?" Walden questioned out of curiosity. "Beats me," Rainbow Dash replied, "We've wondered the same thing for the past few days." As the rainbow pegasi spoke, the three princesses, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadence, and Princess Luna, Shining Armor, and Zerj approached to the group. "Good morning everyone," Princess Celestia spoke, "I hope you all had a great rest." Everyone agreed and nodded. "Gentleco- I mean gentlemen. This is Princess Luna, my little sister." "Good morning, subjects," spoke Luna, "Tia spoke things about you." "Hey," The male humans waved. "I must say, humans aren't that bad as the...the..." Princess Luna stopped and began to brushed her mane as she looked at one particular human. Everyone looked at the princess as her cheeks got red. "Sister, are you blushing?" Celestia asked, a roguish grin adorning her lips. Luna, then, snapped out of her wonderful thoughts about that human and came back to reality. "What!? Me!? No," Her eyes looked from right to left, shiftily, "Why do you ask?" "You were just bluf- oh never mind." Princess Celestia's horn began to glow as the other ponies that came with her, walked towards the group. After a few seconds, a wooden box appeared in front of the princess of the sun. The box looked dusty and had dirt on it. "Before I do anything else, you must swear to never speak of this to anypony outside these halls," The tone of her voice was serious, "It could cause some... uproar." Everyone except Zerj was puzzled by the princess’s serious words, though that did not stop them from agreeing to her words. "Alright," The princess sighed before continuing, "In this box, I have stored several things that happened years ago when you ponies and humans were small." She then looked at John. "John, do you remember the school incident when the girls were being controlled?" "Of course," said John. Celestia opened the box and with her magic, she pulled out two white papers and two pictures. "About eighteen years ago, my captain and his friend, at the time, had foals. One of each of his own. Both boy and girl. They were so adorable and cute. Their eyes were like their fathers. And they were very special." She handed the pictures to John as she puts the papers aside. He looked at the pictures and saw they were baby unicorns sleeping while they were wrapped up in blankets. John then realized something that came up in his mind. These must be the babies from my dream, I think. John thought. Then John passed the pictures to the others. One by one, they each glimpsed at the photos. They wanted to say something, but no word came out of their minds. Eventually, the photos ended up with Zerj. He passed one of the pictures to Celestia as he taken a good look at the other one. At first, he was just staring at it, but, he slowly started to sniff. Everyone looked at Zerj and soon enough, his eyes were full of tears. "What is it?" Twilight asked. Zerj kept on staring at the picture until everyone, one by one, got the idea of why he was crying. "Was that foal... yours?" Cadence's voice cracked a little. "Yes," Zerj sniffed, "She was." Everyone, except Princess Celestia, gasped in despair. No one knew that this would come up at all. Sadness was the expression that everyone showed, including John. "Zerj's mare gave birth to an Alicorn," Princess Celestia sighed, "Alongside with his friend's mare as well." "What!?" The group gave a puzzling look. "I know it may sounds unusual, but it was surprising for everypony in Equestria, though." "You mean Zerj's foal was a princess while his friend's foal was a prince?" Rarity asked, astonished. "Apparently so." Everyone was quiet for a moment. They were all amazed that Zerj's foal was a princess. However, it just raised another question. "What happened to them?" John asked. Princess Celestia sighed and gave a sad expression. "After they were born, Zerj's friend was possessed by a strange creature, who called himself Yetson." Yetson!?!? John thought. . "He made his friend snatch the foals and gave them to him. Zerj and I located them not that far from here. When we reached there, they were about to enter a blue portal. We tried to stop them, but things went out of hooves when one of the guards attacked Yetson, which made the foals go through the portal. Once they went through, the portal closed by itself. As of this day, the fate of the two foals remained unknown." The gang looked at Zerj, who was staring at the ground. "Zerj witnessed the departure of his foal and he became furious because of this. He charged towards Yetson and just when he was close enough, the strange creature teleport himself, alongside his friend and him out of the area. I looked around of Equestria for my dear friend and there was no luck. Zerj winded up at the Everfree Forest for the next sixteen years while Yetson and his friend remained in the shadows." "What was his friend's name?" asked Twilight. "Princeton," sighed Zerj . Princeton..., John thought as he looked down to the ground. Princess Celestia then picked up one of the papers. "Then, the guard who attacked Yetson found a message that he dropped. It read the following. "Dear Princess Celestia, I am truly sorry what you just have witnessed. I know those foals were very special for Zerj and my new assistant, Princeton. Both of them are so adorable that I decided to take them with me, alongside with Zerj's friend. Don't worry, the foals are in good hands. Well, not mine of course. If you wondered where they went, they're in another dimension where things are much complex than our world. Though, I have no control in that dimension, they will return someday, as if they managed to use magic in that place, which I doubt. "As I write this, I'm warning you that I'm coming back, and I will conquer Equestria with an iron fist. However, I'm not just coming back just like that. There will be signs of my return. Fillies will glow a red aura, insects attack Canterlot, Giant creature roars the little town. Once these events pass, thats when I make my move. My mightiest army will annihilate those who go against me, like yourself. And since the Elements of Harmony won't be in your possession, it'll make my life so much easier. "Be ready my princess. Time is running short on your hooves. And I'll be a new ruler of Equestria." Princess Celestia folded the paper and put it aside. "This is the reason why I’ve acted so strange for the past few weeks." Celestia continued. "Many of these signs are already pass, and I just don't know–" Then, the sun goddess started to cry as her sister comfort her. "I don't know what to do." The gang watched the princess cry as they exchange looks. They didn't expected this from the princess herself. For a thousand year old princess, it was something new for everyone. As for John, his mind was blown that Princeton was Zerj's friend and that he was controlled by Yetson. The information that was spoken matched his dream. The blue portal, the babies. It all made sense; however, one question popped on his head: Why did he dream events that happened 18 years ago? Was it possible that I'm one of the babies? He thought with such wondering, No it can't be. I'm a human. "Princess Celestia," Tyler spoke up as he stepped forward, "What if... we track him down?" The princess looked at the human and sniffed. "I know the fact that Yetson seems evil and all, but we have something that he doesn't have." "What's that partner?" Applejack asked. Tyler looked back at the group. "Friendship." "Friendship?" wondered Walden. "That's right. Friendship." The humans seemed to be confused as the ponies knew where this was going. "He may have done things in the past and got away with it, but now, it ends," Tyler then looked back at the princess, "We'll track him and he will face justice, even it means traveling around the world." Princess Celestia looked at him and was surprised how he spoke like a warrior. From the way he spoke, he reminded her of Twilight, her personal assistant. "With us, everything is possible." The humans looked at Tyler like if he smoke some MJ as the princess cleared her throat. "You're right," said Rainbow Dash, "We'll find him." The rest of the Elements of Harmony seemed to agreed. "And if things go downhill, we can call Discord for assistance." "I wouldn't be so sure." Everyone turned around and saw a creature dressed in a dark, red robe with a hood on standing by the doorway. "Yetson!" Zerj shouted. "Hello Zerj. We meet again at last," The creature bowed. "That's Yetson!?" exclaimed Twilight. "Yes Twilight. The one who taken away my little filly," The brown unicorn growled. Yetson looked at everyone and most of them had an angry expression. "Well, if I can recall correctly, you guys are agreeing to hunt me down?" said Yetson, "And you guys are going to use Discord if things went downhill? I never knew ponies could be so violent." "After what you have done?" said Ryan, "I think you deserve punishment." "In that case, do it then," the creature snapped his fingers, "But before you do that, I want to say something that will give you ponies and humans to fear about." Yetson made a step closer and chuckled. "I drained Discord's powers and hid him and the Elements of Harmony away so you guys can't find them." Just by saying that, the group couldn't believe what they had heard. "I know, the truth hurts." "That's impossible!" Princess Celestia raised her voice, "How can you taken away his powers?" The gang looked at the princess, and she was furious. This was all sudden for everyone because Celestia was so sad and worried at the beginning, but as soon as the being came, she was now angry towards Yetson. They believed that Tyler convinced her to go against him. "Good question," he replied, "Princeton and I promised him that we will turn him to stone if he didn’t comply. He didn't believe us at first, but soon as we did, he surrendered his powers to me. It was that simple." "You can't do that!" Twilight stomped, "Only the Elements is able to do such thing." "That's what I didn't read," Yeston raised his hand and made a book appeared in front of their eyes. "If you're wondering what this book is, this is the final book that was unpublished by one and only Starswirl Bearded. He took this book to his grave because it contains spells that were considered danger to anypony. For example, the stone spell that most highly skilled unicorns know, that can be used to everypony, but not on the gods. This spell, however, can. Technically, this book has most powers that the Elements of Harmony have and more. Good thing Princeton discovered it long time ago." Then, he made the book disappeared. "So, you were saying?" Everyone was stunned how Yeston managed to get Discord's powers. What was worse was that he taken away the Elements and hid them with the draconequus somewhere in Equestria. Because of this, they were powerless against the new god of chaos. "Now, if you excuse me, I have to finished some business." The creature turned around towards the door as Twilight confronted him. "Just because you had the powers to do such thing, doesn't mean you'll get away with it," she spoke with such agony, "You'll never rule Equestria." Yeston stood there, not even looking back at the purple unicorn. "If you want to find the Elements and Discord," said the being, “They’re in a place where danger is everywhere, but it’s not the danger itself. Seek there and you’ll find what you’re looking for. However, only bring in first timers. They will discover something that they didn’t wish to see." He, then, turned around and looked at John. "John, it's time." The human exhaled as the figure disappeared in front of their eyes. The gang mumbled to one another before looking at John. "How does Yetson knows your name?" asked Tyler, "And what does he mean by it's time?" John looked at the group and saw that they had the same expression as his had—a puzzled one. He knew this day would come for him to tell his friends the truth. Everything from Yetson's appearances to his dreams. If it wasn't for the being, the secret could've been stay put. "It's...a long story," he sighed. "Hey Princess Celestia, what was in the other paper?" Phil asked. "Oh this?" the princess lifted up the paper, "It's a picture of a bunny that I drew long time ago." " Oh. Can... can I have it?" Author's Note So, it begins. Edit by Narlepoax III I have a few announcements to make. First off, Theblacksmithbrony, when are you coming back? I contacted you and you never replied back. I hope you come back. You're letting Narlepoax III to do all the work. Which brings me my second announcement, I need another editor. I set up posts and no one responded to them. So if you're an editor and want to do something, comment below for interest. Lastly, if you guys wondered if Twilight gets her wings, that's til later in the story. I don't want to spoiled the fun that is about to begin for John and them. Well, that's all for now. Chapter 18 Family TimeAfter the appearance of Yetson, John told everyone how he knew about him. He explained how he caused the schoolhouse incident, set the hospital on fire, and caused Trixie to act so strangely. John also explained that Chrysalis was also controlled by Yetson, to make her and the Changelings invade Canterlot. Then, he admitted that he encountered Yetson at the library a few days back and saw Princeton recently at the celebration. Lastly, John revealed his dream that he had repeatedly in the past days to his friends and what it meant according to him. From his friends to the babies, he explained it all in great detail. Once John was finished explaining, everyone remained silent. They were shocked to find that their friend had kept all this so secretive. They exchanged looks, but not one word came out of their mouths. No one knew what to say to John at all. As for John himself, he felt a little ashamed that he hadn’t told them earlier. After a minute of silence, Princess Celestia ordered the Mane Six and their friends to seek the Elements of Harmony and stop Yetson, before he could cause harm in Equestria. The group agreed and headed towards the train station. They said their goodbyes and left the palace in a rather non happy mood. The ponies in Canterlot saw them in a gloomy mood and they were confused why were they so blue. It was a matter of time before they reached the train station and aboard the next train to their destination, Ponyville. *** Along the way to Ponyville, there was little to no sounds in the group. The ones who were talking were Phil and Fluttershy; while everyone else remained silent and minded their own business. The group seemed bored out of their mind, but inside they were surprised what happened. As the train drew nearer to their destination, Walden got up and sat right next to John, who was looking at the window with a still facial expression. "Hey bro," Walden spoke, "You alright?" "I'm fine," John replied, "Why you ask?" "Well, for starters, you haven't say a word since we board this train. And you're not even talking to Jessica at all, which is odd for me to see." "You're doing the same." "I know," His brother sighed, "Everyone feels the same way. Though, I'm slightly less surprised than everyone." John looked at his brother in a question look on his face. "What do you mean by you're less surprised than everyone else?" the little brother asked. Walden made himself comfortable and looked at him. "John," his brother sighed, "I understand what you're going through." "What?" he questioned. "I understand what you're going through." The little brother wanted to say something, but no words were coming out of his mouth. "I know how you feel, bro. You hide secrets for the safety of your love ones. No matter how disgusting, or in your case, terrifying it is, you never want everyone to get involved. Overall, you don't want me and your friends get hurt, right?" John looked away as he was surprised how Walden was like a old, wise man giving away advice. He admitted that he did hide secrets from them. And what Walden just said, it was true. "And if you're wondering how I became so Dr. Phil -ish," his older brother continued, "I was once a drug dealer." ... "What did you say?" "I used to be a drug dealer and worked for the cartel." John couldn't believe what he just heard. Walden, a drug dealer? That was insane. His older brother couldn't be like one, right? "Walden," John adjusted himself, "Don't tell me that you used to be a drug dealer." "I was," The older relative said with a serious face. "Ever since dad died, I needed to make money, so mom and I can provide food and pay bills. Wal-mart didn't give me enough money just doing the night shift, and I never wanted mom to work two jobs. That's until one day, a man came up to me and offered me a job that payed an extra one thousand a week. Of course, I didn't believe him at first, but then he showed me the cash, and soon enough, I’d taken the offer. I didn't know what the job was, at the time. He only told me to deliver packages from one place to another. And when I do my deliveries, I get paid. "At first, I didn't know what was in those packages. I thought it was goodies or something. That was until the guy told me that I was delivering drugs for his heyfe and his cartel." "A cartel in Sacramento." said John, “Are they still there?” "Used to be," Walden sighed, "All of them got caught, after you left. The guy, before he got arrested, told me that if I told everyone about him or my deliveries, he'll send some men to kill mom because they knew who our dad was. Fortunately, when he got caught, he didn't rat me out or anything, which I found quite surprising." "What does dad have to do with drugs?" The older brother looked at him. "Oh. Dad was a politician and promoted improvement of the lower classes." "Eeyup." Walden then looked to the ground. "What I'm trying to say is that you held on secrets for us, as I did for you and mom. It bothered me for such a long time, and I thought I was trapped in a hole. My problem solved itself and I believe yours will be slight different, but in the end, good things will come." The elder relative looked at John as he sniffed his nose. "I just wanted to let you know that you’re not alone," Walden’s voice began to crack. The little brother saw that his older brother was crying right in front of him. Not like fake crying, but actual tears coming out of his eyes. It was shocking news to John that Walden hadn’t cried in years. He never cried at all, not even at their father’s funeral. He’d always been the rock that kept the family strong. If their mother was there to witness Walden’s tears coming out of his eyes, she too, would be shocked. John hugged his brother suddenly as his brother wrapped his arms on his body in return "Thanks bro," the little brother cried. As the Goodman brothers hugged, everyone else, who were eavesdropping the conversation, had a mix of emotions. The ponies were sad, but felt relieved that John had only kept his secret out of concern for his friends. As for the humans, they were shocked that Walden was a criminal and worked for the secretive cartel. Though, they had the same feeling that the ponies had, they too, understood John and his brother. Either way, things were settled. Author's Note Yeah. It's short and a little sappy, but at least we know more about where the humans are from and Walden's backstory. Chapter 19 Be warned and Keep going"Um John," Phil shivered, "Are you sure about this?" John sighed and looked at his friend. "I'm afraid so," He replied. When the group arrived at Ponyville, Twilight announced what Yetson meant back in Canterlot. She explained that in order to find Discord and the Elements of Harmony, they would have to enter the Everfree Forest and into the old castle where they were located. Twilight also explained that John and his guy friends must go there while everyone else had to stay behind. As much of the risk of getting themselves friends in danger, they agreed to get them. So, the guys headed towards the entrance of the Everfree Forest with their knives from Earth and supplies that the ponies gave them. "I have a bad feelin’ that somethin’ is goin to happen," said Aaron. "Aaron's right," Ryan agreed, "Who knows what may happen to us?" "Oh come you guys," Peter stepped forward, "It'll be like that camping trip we had a couple years ago." "Peter," Richard crossed his arms, "That trip was the most awful camping experience I ever had." "That's because you grabbed a poison ivy when we arrived and accidently knocked over a beehive while we played football," Tyler coughed. Richard shot his friend a deadly glare, as his right eye twitched. "But how exactly are we going to get there?" asked Phil. "Easy," John pulled out a scrolled paper from his bag with his magic, "Twilight drew out the map out and it's only a mile and a half from where we are." "Really?" Ryan raised his eyebrow, "Looks like we'll finish this before sunset then." "Exactly," Tyler looked at the map, "And we'll be able to board the next train to Manehattan since the party was postponed after the invasion of the Changelings." "Yep," Aaron looked back at Ponyville, "Good thing Applebloom sent that letter to her cousin about it and received her response in the next day. Mail service must be good here in Equestria." John gave the map to Tyler, as the guys assembled in a formation. "Alright, we have no time to lose," He spoke like a commander, "To the castle!" "To the castle!" the guys exclaimed as they all marched into the forest. **** Meanwhile, Twilight and the rest of her friends were at SugarCube Corner, worried out of their minds for John and his friends. She circled around a rug while the ponies sat down on the ground, wondered if they’ll make it back alive. Jessica and Walden stood by the doorway, both wondered the same. Though each individual were concerned, John’s brother was the one who worried the most. “This is outrage!” said Twilight, “We could’ve went with them! I don’t give a hoof what Yetson said, John and the rest don’t know the Everfree Forest as much as we do.” “Twilight dear,” Rarity looked at her friend, “I know how you feel, but if we interfere, he’ll do unfortunate things to us, especially what he did to Discord.” “I know Rarity, but I just want to teach him that he messed with the wrong pony.” “Don’t worry sugarcube,” Applejack got up and walked towards Twilight, “John and his friends will get the elements safely and we’ll stop Yetson.” The purple unicorn stopped and sighed. “I sure hope so.” **** After walking for an hour and a half, John and the gang reached an old bridge, which led up to their destination. “Finally!” Tyler put his arms in the air, like a referee calling a touchdown, “We’re here.” “Yeah,” Ryan rolled his eyes, “After being chased by timberwolves, convinced a gay purple dragon that we’re not monsters, and watched Phil play with manticores, it was all good.” “Hey!” his friend snapped, “If it wasn’t for Fluttershy giving me yarn balls, we would’ve been forced to kill them, and you know how I feel about hurting animals.” “Maybe you should marry her,” said Peter jokingly, “So that way, you can take care of her. After all, she is an animal.” “Maybe I should.” Just by saying that, the guys started to laugh. Phil realized what he said and covered his face with his hands. So much for him. “Dude,” Aaron fell to the ground as he laughed, “What’s wrong with you?” “Dammit you guys,” John looked at them as he was annoyed, “We don’t have time to joke around, when Equestria and the whole world is at stake.” “Sorry pal,” Ryan chuckled, “I just don’t know what went wrong.” “Anyway, the castle is right there,” John pointed at the torn out building, “Which looks less appealing than I thought.” “Alright,” Tyler began to head towards the bridge, “Lets go.” They all crossed the bridge and entered the main hall of the castle. From the expression on their faces, they were amazed by how the place was in ruin. Like, there were in an Indiana Jones movie, searching for hidden treasures. In their case, Discord and the Elements of Harmony. “Discord!” John shouted. "You here?" "I'm over here," His voice echoed from the staircase. The guys went up the stairs and into a room where they saw him chained up and the Elements of Harmony that were inside a glass ball. The guys were extremely surprised that they never saw what Discord looked like. Even John, who lived in Equestria longer than they had, was also stunned at the appearance of the god of chaos. Just imagine if the humans met the destruction god himself. "It's about somepony rescues..." Discord paused himself as he stared at the humans, "Who are you? What are you? And why you six have the same hair color as Fluttershy, and her friends?" -One minute of explanation later- "Ahh," He raised both of his eyebrows, "You're that John fella that everypony is talking about." "Eeyup," John replied. "Excellent! I wish I can give you something, but you know. Powers are taken away." He tilted to the side as he chuckled from his pun. Aaron and Ryan unchained the draconequus as Tyler grabbed the glass ball. "Anyway," Richard spoke, "Lets break this so we can set the elements free." "I wouldn't do that if I were-" Crash! "-you." Tyler picked up elements and placed them inside his bag. "Why not?" Tyler asked. Before Discord could respond, there was a roar that came from main hall, but it was loud enough to rock the building they were at. "What was that?" Ryan asked. Then, they heard footsteps from the stairs as they saw a shadow of the monster getting bigger by the moment. Their eyes grew wide while their hearts were pounding like crazy. They wondered what the monster looked like. Was it a dragon? A demon? Bowser? They would find once the monster enters the room. "Guys," Phil whimpered, "I don't like this adventure." The creature revealed itself from the shadows to the startled group and by its appearance, their mind was blown. "Its that what I think it is?" Tyler asked everybody. The creature breathed so heavily that they saw puffs coming out of the nose. "Precisely," Discord crossed his arms, "Meet Gilda, the hypnotized gryphon that's going to end you." Author's Note I know it's short, but I saved the good part for the next chapter. And (Spoiler Alert) Gilda isn't the only thing the guys would worry about. Edit by Narlepoax III Theblacksmithbrony is gone for the next few weeks so the editing process would be faster for the time being. Chapter 20 The End is NearJohn’s friends looked on the large gryphon with no small amount of fear. Her body showed muscles from her forearms to her hind legs. Her wings were larger than any pony’s wings by far, but didn’t match the span of Princess Celestia wings. The thing that terrified his friends the most, were Gilda’s eyes. They were rolled back into her head, showing the white side of her eyeballs. Despite the fact that she was outnumbered, the guys were certain that they wouldn’t be able to take down this rage fueled beast of legend. “Really?” John rolled his eyes, “I fought the CMC, an Ursa-Major, Princeton, and the Changeling Queen and her minions. Out of all the possibilities that Yetson could come up with, he chose to mind control a gryphon while making her stronger.” “But she’s a gryphon!” Phil squealed. He stepped forward as he cracked his fingers. “Alright, lets get this over with.” “John,” Discord spoke up, “I know this is a bad time, but since you’re about to fight her, I might as well tell you something." "Like what?" he asked. The chimera twirled his fingers as he looked at the ground. "You see..." ~~~ As the mane six and the two humans wait for their friends' return, an odd noise from outside caught their attention. It sounded like a large steam engine. Kind of like a train, but without the grinding of steel wheels. Walden, who was by the door, checked outside and looked around the area. He saw the citizens staring up at the sky, as the sunlight began to dim. In a rush, the ponies had exited the library. "What is that thing?" asked Rainbow Dash. "It's some sort of mechanical balloon," said Twilight, "attached to a boat." "Whatever that thing is," said Rarity, "It's probably some invention that a pony made." The flying ship moved slowly, making it’s way to the center of town. As it flew over the town hall, a large cylinder was tossed over the side of the ship. Once the object hit the town hall’s roof, it exploded, taking the building with it. The moment the hall was demolished, thousands of strange looking creatures flew from the ship, scattering among Ponyville’s streets. The ship itself started bombarding the town with explosive mortar, leveling several of the buildings in seconds. "Run for your lives!" One pony yelled, and with that, pandemonium broke out. Ponies ran in every direction, trying to hide and find their loved ones. The group couldn’t believe what was happening. The beings landed on the ground started snatching ponies off the ground and out of the sky, destroying anything in their path. The ship continued firing on the buildings, sending anypony hiding inside, screaming into the streets. It was horrifying to witness. "Good tarnation!" exclaimed Applejack, "Gotta stop them weird lookin’ fellas from wreckin’ the whole town." "Please don't," came from a voice behind. They turned around and saw Yetson, with a group of the unidentified beings behind him. "The Heathens will use deadly force, if you resist." ~~~ "You mean to tell me that Yetson is attacking Ponyville!?" John looked at Discord. "Unfortunately, yes." The god of chaos nodded. "And we're not there to stop him!" Ryan shouted with anger, "We have to leave immediately!" "Right," Aaron then looked at John, "John, take care of her. We’ll take Discord, and the Elements back to Ponyville." John nodded and faced towards Gilda, who was still standing where she was. The guys and Discord left the room in a rush, while the gryphon charged towards the human. They reached downstairs and headed towards the main entrance. Once they reached outside, the sky began to red. The group stopped and looked up. "What's happening now!?" Richard exclaimed. "It's Yetson!" said Tyler, "We have to hurry!" John’s fight with Gilda was done, before it even began. The soldier levied a swift uppercut, to the gryphon’s jaw, instantly knocking her out. John caught Gilda, before she could hit her head on the stone floor, and placed her down more gently. "That should do it," He dusted himself, "Wonder how Rainbow Dash will react, when I tell the story?" The human then looked at the window and noticed the sky was in a different color. "Red sky? That just great." "It's time." John turned around and saw Princeton right next to Gilda's body. "Time for what?" the human asked if he was annoyed. "Our reign," the unicorn replied, "It's about to begin. The sun and the moon will no longer shine. All we need now is to destroy Canterlot with our ship." "Destroy Canterlot!? Why would you let Ponyville survive, but destroy Canterlot?" "I'm glad you asked," Princeton walked towards the window and looked at the red sky. "You see, my master could have destroyed it with his bare hands, but everypony would blame Discord and might turn him to stone. I suggested him that we create a flying ship that can hold thousands of ponies and let the draconequus live. From there, he created his army and they built it in Manehattan." "Manehattan? How did you build something like that, in a pony town?" John paused for the moment. "The ponies didn’t know what it was, and we used it to capture the city once it was finished. That was a few days ago, now. The ponies were too terrified of our Heathens to even think about warning the other cities. No pony expected us at all. We hid the ship in an abandoned building by the docks and not one even cared to take a glimpse at it." "After that, we went to Appleloosa and Dodge and did the same." The human began to clench his fists as Princeton turned around and faced him. "And once we annihilate Canterlot," the unicorn continued, "We will sail across the world and either kill or capture any intelligent beings in our way. And with our Heathen army strength and speed, nopony can stop us." Princeton vanished in a flash of magic, leaving John alone in the room. "Not in my watch, you don't," he mumbled. The human began to dash out of the room to the stairs when he stopped midway towards the ground level. "Forgot about Gilda." ~~~ The group had finally reached Ponyville, only to find the town in ruins. Hundreds of buildings were already destroyed. Smoke billowed from the destroyed piles of rubble that were once homes and businesses. The massive airship hovered over the destruction, still destroying buildings. They were horrified how everything came out to be. Even Discord was horrified. "This is sad," the draconequus said, "I would never do this to ponies. I may be the God of chaos, but this just destruction. It isn't my style of chaos." "What is your style of chaos?" asked Richard. "Turning buildings upside down, cotton candy clouds that pours chocolate rain, and turn friends.against each other. That just the few that I can do." "Cotton candy clouds that pours chocolate rain?" Aaron looked at the hybrid, "That makes no sense." "What fun is there in making sense?" "You guys," Tyler was a little frustrated, "Can we go to the library, before we get caught?" "Alright, geez," The god of chaos crossed his arms. "Thank you." The group reached the tree house without getting caught by the Heathens and saw that it was still in good condition. The only difference was that the windows were blown out, and the door was taken down. They went inside and checked if their guns had been taken. Luckily, the weapons were still where they left them. "Excellent," Ryan grabbed his pistol, "It's about time we use these weapons." "What kind of canons are these?" Discord grabbed a shotgun and aimed it at Phil. "Please don't shoot!" the shy guy flinched. The hybrid looked at him with a confused expression. "Don't worry Phil," Richard sighed, "They're not loaded." "Oh, okay." Phil replied, blushing. "Dammit," Tyler sighed, "It won't work." Everyone paid their attention to him as he stomped in anger. "What won't work?" asked Aaron. "My plan to rescue the ponies." "What plan?" Ryan wondered. "We were going have Discord fly us up to the airship, then shoot those monster things, and commandeer the ship. The problem with this, is that Yetson would wipe us out, Princeton would be a dick to take down, and none of us even know how to shoot." Discord looked at the humans. "You humans have weapons far powerful than any in this world," he spoke, with disbelief in his tone, "and you don’t even know how to use them? I don't know whether the readers should laugh or facepalm at your incompetence." Tyler sighed and rubbed his temples, while the guys felt ashamed of themselves. "The only person who knows how to shoot is John, and he's-" "Right here." Everyone turned around to see John, holding the unconscious Gilda in his arms. "Your plan sounds good, but I’d like to add a few things." Author's Note After of weeks being busy from school, finally got this out of the way. One of my editors is going to tough times so he won't be able to edit the story for the time being. On the plus side, I found two new editors: fluttershyone and BubuJones. Thank you guys so much. I don't know what I'll do without you. Anyway, the story (spoiler alert) is almost over. You heard me!? Almost over. Chapter edit by Narlepoax III Chapter 21 The Bells of War are PlayingMeanwhile, in Canterlot, Zerj walked around the palace when he saw the flying armanda in the sky. He knew it was his friend Princeton and Yetson who were operating the ship. He sighed and began to inform the guards in the palace that to tell everypony in the city to get inside the emergency bunkers immediately while they prepared themselves to defend Canterlot when the armada ship attack. One of the guards approached to the princesses and also informed them about the situation. They immediately taken a glimpse outside and saw the ship not that far from the city. "Is every citizen in the bunkers?" asked Princess Celestia. "Yes princess Celestia." Both princesses then looked away from the window and faced the guard. "Excellent." Princess Luna spoke up. “You have permission to retaliate at free will.” “And when things turn for the worst,” Celestia looked down to the ground, “Send letters to every nation and kingdom that we’ve been attack by Yetson and to be prepare.” The royal guard noticed that she wasn’t making eye contact with him. His mind assumed that the sun goddess knew that they were going to lose, but it wasn’t going to stop him and the rest of the royal guards to save the city and stop the amanda. The guard nodded and left in a hurry to join the others. The taller alicorn sighed as her sister looked at her. “What is it sister?” Luna asked. Celestia looked at her relative with a sad look. “Do you remember when I said that the two foals went through the portal?” she replied. “Yes Tia.” The moon goddess nodded. “And said that they’re where abouts remained unknown up to this day?” “Yes.” Celestia sighed once more and wiped a tear on her face. “They’re alive.” “What!?” Luna was astonished, “How do you know if they are?” “I know this because… I used the portal spell to locate them. Once I did, they were transformed and looked like...” “Like what?” … “Wait. You mean?” “Yes, sister.” Celestia nodded, “Both of them are here.” ~~~ In the armanda's main lobby, Yetson stared at the big window, which showed the palace not that far in the distance. Princeton stood by his side, but faced the opposite direction, like he was a royal guard. Further down the little stairway in the same room, there was a prison cell, where the mane six, Spike, and Walden was at. Neither one of them were pleased what was going to happen. "Twilight, why aren't you using your magic to get us out." asked Walden. "I'm trying to." she replied, "But my magic isn't working." "That's because magic is blocked out since you're in the cell." Princeton spoke up, "Much like we've taken away your magic abilities, but not physically nor mentally." "Just wait til I get my hooves on you and Yetson!" Rainbow Dash growled as she kicked the cell's door. "Then, you'll be sorry." "You ponies are so adorable when you're mad." Yetson got up and faced them. "It makes me want to giggle like a sissy girl." The ponies, except for Fluttershy, grew an angry expression as he walked and chuckled towards their prison cell. "You know, this is your chance to redeem yourselves." "Redeem ourselves?" Twilight wondered. "To be my followers." Yetson stopped in front of the cell and looked at them. "Why would we, the Elements of Harmony, submit to you?" Pinkie asked in a sassy attitude. "Ahh! Good question. Why wouldn't you do such thing? Well, to tell you the truth, once I conquer Canterlot and the rest of the world, I can make you ponies leaders of the New World Order. Imagine the power you have with the elements plus each one of you can have a nation and name it whatever you want. To make things even better, I can make you immortals, like me. Live forever in my reign and maybe down the line, we can conquer Walden's world." "What!?" Walden exclaimed. "That's right," Yetson continued, "I've heard that the human world is already restored with peace and harmony. It wasn't that long ago that someone with an army of flying beings stopped some manotaur looking demon and his army from taking over the world. Once we settled our new government, we'll take the human world and any other worlds we want, thus creating a Galactic Empire that will last for generations to come, just like Star Wars." The god of chaos paused and sighed in happiness. "So, what do you say?" The group exchanged looks and looked back at Yetson. "Your plan sounds so..out of world." said Twilight. “Pretty much, my little pony.” Yetson bowed his head a little. “But, we’re going to say no. Right girls?” The ponies nodded in agreement. “Well,” Yetson sighed, “What about you Spike?” “Me?” the little dragon raised an eyebrow, “I can’t rule a kingdom. I’m just a baby.” “Sure you can. With my guidance, you can rule your kind as prince. No, as a king. The dragons would be under your control and have many gems and crystals as you want.” “There’s no way that I’ll -wait. Many gems and crystals I want.” The group looked at the baby dragon as Yetson chuckled. “Yes little one.” He continued to bribe him. “All the gems and crystals you can eat. Even rare gems, like these.” The figure made a gem appeared on his hand and showed it to the group. “WOAH!” Spike’s eyes grew big as his mouth began to get watery, “That’s a big diamond.” “Spike don’t!” Rainbow Dash spoke up, “Don’t fall for it.” “It’s so big.” The dragon licked his lips. “This is yours Spike,” said Yetson, “If you accept the offer.” Spike kept on staring at the diamond as the ponies and Walden stepped forward. “You’re not getting Spike.” Twilight was frustrated, “You’ll be sorry if you do.” “Don’t you remember where you’re at?” The figure snickered, “You’re unable to do magic. Besides, Spike is old enough to make his decisions.” “Yeah Twilight,” Spike snapped at her, “I’m old enough to make my own decisions.” The purple unicorn looked at the dragon as everyone else gasped in surprise. “Spikey,” Rarity raised her hoof, “You realize what you’re doing?” “Yes Rarity. I’m am.” Spike walked towards the bars where Yetson was at. He looked up at the figure and buffed his chest in courage. The ponies, including Walden, were so much in surprise how Spike was making the biggest mistake of his life. It was clear that the baby dragon prefered jewelry and power than his friends. “So, future king of dragons, have you made your decision?” Yetson asked. “I have.” Spike replied. The figure moved closer to the bars so that the little dragon could grab the diamond. The object was about three inches from his face and it was the shiniest gem he ever saw. Spike stared at it as he licked his lips once more. The group watched him very closely and felt sad that the dragon was submitting to Yetson. It was the matter of time before Spike would be under the figure’s control. A few seconds went by and the diamond was in still Yetson’s hand. “Aren’t you going to take it?” He asked. Spike looked up and made a serious expression. “No.” The dragon replied. Suddenly, the group dropped their jaws as Yetson tilt his head. “What?” “You heard me. I said no. Got it memorized?” Then, Spike grabbed the diamond, threw it through the bars and it landed on the floor. The ponies were shocked how the baby dragon denied the offer and what was more shocking that his attitude was different; yet, it was adorable to watch. Walden grew a grin and crossed his arms as a token of appreciation that Spike was doing. It was a surprise turn for the better. “Oh and Yetson,” Spike looked at him, “Don’t try to bribe Walden. His answer is the same as everypony else.” From there, the little dragon began to walk towards the group like if he was a boss. The ponies gathered around him and hugged the little one. Yeston seemed to be angered by this action, but due to the shadow of his hood, the group couldn't tell if he was mad or not. He pulled his hand out of the cell and sighed in anger. "So unwise of you." He then began to walk back towards his throne. "Since you all denied my offer, you all hear by sentence to death by public execution, once I'm done with this." The ponies gasped in horror as Fluttershy began to burst to tears. "Wait!" Walden shouted. "Where's Jessica?" Yetson stopped his track and looked down to the floor. "You'll know when John arrives." ~~~ "You guys ready?" John asked. "Yeah!" They all replied. "Alright, let's put the plan to motion." The guys got their weapons ready as John approached to Discord. "You know what to do." The draquiniqus sighed and left the library. The humans watched Discord sneaked towards a small group of Heathens and began to do his wave his arms for attention. They noticed the creature and began to chase him. He entered one house with them and somehow came out of the other. From the looks of the chase scene, it reminded the humans of an old classic chase scenario. Discord entered one house alongside with the Heathens and came out the next house repeatedly. Eventually, every Heathen was either chasing each other or being chased by Discord. At one point of the chase scene, four random ponies that the humans seemed to recognized as a rock band, came out of one house and into the next one. Even a gang of kids and a dog came out of the nearest house from the library and went across the street to another. It was mayhem. Discord, then led the Heathens the library where the humans were at. Once he entered the library, John's friends began to shoot the small group. The Heathens collapsed to the floor as black liquid came out of the bullet holes. "They're mechanical robots." said Peter, "At least Phil won't cry about killing an actual being." "Alright Discord," John spoke up, "To the balcony." Both of them went to the balcony as the guys set their positions for battle. "Hurry John." said Tyler, "You don't want them to shoot both of you down." "Alright geez." John got on to Discord as he began to fly. Within a second, they already in the sky. "The plan actual works." said the dragquiniqus. "Good thing I’m able to carry you.” “I’m not fat.” The human sighed. “Oh come on Johnny. They wouldn’t know.” “Who’s they?” “They are they.” John looked at Discord with a strange look. “What?” Then, from the distance, they saw the armada ship just above the Canterlot palace. Discord began to pace up as both of them drew closer to the ship. Once they reached the ship, they heard bells ringing that came from the ship. “Bells?” John wondered, “What for?” ~~~ Princess Celestia was at her balcony when the bells rang. She knew why Yetson was playing the bells. It wasn’t much of a surprise for her, but she knew this day would come. Zerj and the guards looked up at the ship as the bells continued to rang. They were ready for him, ready to battle for Equestria and the whole world. ~~~ “Master,” said Princeton, “Shall we fire?” “In a minute,” Yetson replied, “Let the bells continue to ring. I want them to know their time has come. The sun and the moon will no longer shine.” The unicorn nodded and turned around to face what was behind them. “He’s here.” Princeton gave an evil smile. Yetson turned around and saw John by the doorway. The prisoners began to cheer in glee that he arrived unharmed. The human began to walk towards them as the figure got up to greet him. “It’s about time you arrive,” Yetson clapped, “I was wondering when you’ll come.” “Save it Yetson.” John snapped at him, “You’re reign of terror ends here.” The human stopped as his hands began to glow. “And I just know how.” Yetson crossed his arms as his way of being curious. “How?” The figure asked. John, from his magic, made a bag appeared on his hands and revealed the elements of harmony in front of him. “This.” Then, they heard an explosion that came from the prison cell. Both Yetson and Princeton looked behind the human and saw Zerj escorting the prisoners out of the cell as they began to head towards their friend to be on his side. John then put each element on their owners and each mare was happy that they got their elements back. Just by that, the mane six, John, Walden, and Zerj were in front of the two foes while Spike stood behind Twilight. “Well, John,” Yetson crossed his arms, “You outnumbered us. Plus you gave the Elements to their bearers. So that makes us powerless and weak.” “You bet.” The human grinned. “And you’re not concerned about what’s going to happen to me?” “Do I care?” “You should boy.” Yetson stepped forward. “In that matter, I would step down while you can.” “Why would he?” Zerj asked. Then, the bells stopped ringing as the figure himself grabbed his dark red robe and pulled it off to reveal what he actually looked like. From what they saw, including Princeton, everyone was horrified. “You didn’t?” John dropped his jaw. “That’s right Johnny,” Yetson spoke with a female voice, “I’ve taken control of your beloved friend, Jessica.” Suddenly, the armada ship began to fire at Canterlot. It startled the ponies, including Walden, because it surprised them. John however, was still mind blow by this result. “Master!” Princeton looked at the female possessed being, “You didn’t say you would fused with her.” Yetson chuckled as he/she looked back at the unicorn. “Sorry that I lied to you.” He/she smirked, “It was part of my plan to lie to you about this situation.” “Why master? I’m faithful to you.” “Do you want me to recall that day for you?” Yetson raised his/her voice, “I’m not over it after all this time.” “Wha- what do you mean?” The possessed god of chaos looked at everyone else, who were watching the drama, before giving an evil smile. “That’s right.” Yetson began to walk towards Princeton, “I’ve wiped out your memory from that day. You won’t remember it or even perhaps… your foal.” He/she made a red orb appeared on his/her hand. “Maybe this would jog your memory.” The possessed god of chaos threw the orb at the unicorn to the head. Once the orb was in his head, Princeton fell to the ground as he began to yell in pain. The ponies gasped as Zerj ran towards him to comfort his old friend. “What did you do to him?” Twilight finally spoke. “Nothing, my dear.” Yetson replied, “I gave back his memories from his birth to his little foal. It’s colliding with his current memory from serving me. So he would be in pain for about some time.” He/she then looked at John. “John, you want to know the truth?” The human remained silent. “Princeton… is your father.” … To be continued... Author's Note Next chapter: The showdown Edit by Narlepoax III Chapter wil be edit once more when my other editors come to it. Chapter 22 This is it!Everyone remained silent as they tried to understand the words they had just heard. They were in total shock that Princeton is John's father. Each one gave their own expression, according to their personality. Zerj's jaw dropped as his gratitude of shocked and mind blown. As of John himself, he mind was filled with questions. "It...can't be true!" Rarity protested, "John is not a pony!" "Really?" Yetson crossed his/her arms, "Didn't John's magic and his actions gave any clue to you that he was one of them?" Before any creature could anwser the question, the thought about John having magical powers blinded them the fact that he was actually a pony. However, something wasn't right. "If John's an alicorn, how is he human?" Twilight asked. "Good question," The mastermind responded, "When the royal guard forced me to release the two foals into the portal, the portal must've transformed them by the time they reached the other side. I don't know how it works, but to simplify it, I think the human god must've done it. And you know something else?" Everyone except John looked at him. "It took me 18 years to find him and Jessica because of the portal wasn't guaranteed to be the place as it was before," He continued, "It wasn't easy to find the book that Starswirl had, but since my ex assistant Princeton found it, I was able to locate both of them to come here and use them for my master plan, which you already know." "Jessica..." John said in a crack tone. "Yes John. Jessica is an alicorn as well." Everyone gasped as Zerj, who was by his old friend, got up and dashed in front of the gang. "You mean to tell me that my little Violet Star is Jessica!?!?" He shouted, "You monster! I demand you to release her at once!" "I wish I could," said Yetson, "But I got my hands full at the moment, so I don’t think I will." Before the god of chaos could do anything, there was a roaring sound of an explosion that rocked the armada and surprised everyone. From the distance, everyone heard the cries of the imprisoned ponies, louder than the sirens that were set off. The elements of harmony turned around and began to worry. "Odd." Yetson scratched his/her chin, "This ship wasn't to suppose to start the countdown unless I say so." "What countdown?" Walden asked. "Oh right. I forgot to mention my backup plan. Well, in case things didn't go my way, I had another plan in my sleeve; however, this plan has... unfortunate consequences." Yetson turned around and looked at Canterlot from the view. "You mean..." spoke Twilight. He/she chuckled softly as he/she grinned and began to float. "You have actually ten minutes and thirty seconds to leave this ship before this ship exploded." "What!?" shouted everyone, except John. "And to make matters worse, you can either save your ponies and live, or you know what..? why not kill you all?" From there, Yetson shot a magical beam from his/her hand at Zerj, but missed as the elements set their necklaces and crown in place. "Alright girls." spoke Twilight, "Ready?" "I think not." The god of chaos then threw another magical, but powerful beam towards the ponies. Zerj used his magic to summon a force field to block the beam. The attack was powerful that it made not only the force field break, but made the unicorn weak. "Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy. "Never been better." He replied. Yetson aimed his/her hand at John, but didn't attack him. "John," The chaos god spoke, "I know this is a lot for you to handle, but don't worry. I'm going to end it." Twilight shot a beam of magic at Yetson; unfortunately, he/she reversed the attack by grabbing it, turned the beam from purple to red, and threw it towards John. Everyone shouted to look out, but the guy was still shocked by the fact that he was a pony all along. Just as the beam just about to hit him, Walden immediately pushed him out of the way as he was struck by the magical beam. It made him slide roughly to the wall that was by the main door. John snapped out of his thoughts and saw that his brother was attacked. He and the others went towards him to find out if he was okay. "Darling are you -oh sweet Celestia!?!?" Rarity exclaimed, "You've been stabbed!" Everyone looked at him and saw the knife on the location of his heart as blood dripped out from his mouth and where the knife was at. "It's your knife," said Applejack, "But how!?" Walden was breathing heavily as John knelt down right next to him. "Don't worry bro!" The younger brother spoke, "I'll get you out of here and take you to the hospital okay." "No." The elder hesitated, "The knife is nailed to the wall and... I can't make it." "Don't say that Walden. I'm going to get you help." John couldn't believe what his older brother was telling him. There was no way he was going to lose another or perhaps his last relative in his life. First his father, then his mother, and now, his older brother refused to get any medical help. It was too much for him to handle. Then, Walden grabbed his little brother's arm and held it tight. "John... I'm sorry. I'm sorry I didn't tell you the truth. I...never wanted you to be hurt again like what happened to our dad. You are my brother, blood or no blood." John's eyes began to be filled with tears and nodded. "You...are my...brother..." Walden gave his last breath as his hand let go of his brother's arm. "Walden..." John's voiced cracked. Everypony, based on their personality, began to roll tears of sorrow as the soldier bowed his head down and cried. as Zerj turned around and faced Yetson. "How dare you?" He spoke. "How dare I?" The chaos god crossed his/her arms, "He was in the way. Besides, he was going to die anyway." From this, John got up and clenched his fist, but never looked at Yetson. Twilight looked at her friend and saw his hands were the sign of anger. Not only that, his upper body began to vibrate like crazy. The other ponies began to look at him as he bend his back forward and witness something rising from there. It got bigger until his shirt ripped and revealed what it was. "John... you have wings.." Twilight pointed out. The guy looked at them for a second before placing his hatred eyes on Yetson. "You MONSTER!!" He shouted. Then, John spread his wings and began to flap. His wings were white as Princess Celestia, but they were longer than hers. Everyone was surprised how John managed to fly without any experience or training. Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped of how much her mind was blown of this. They were all overwhelmed because it all made sense. John was an alicorn after all. "You will pay for what you have done." The soldier spoke with anger, "I will end you Yetson, no matter what it takes." "And how can you do that if I'm possessing Jessica?" The chaos god asked. John gave it a thought of how he was going to attack Yetson without harming the girl of his dreams. He had to think quickly because time was running out. He could fight him/her in his/her mind, but didn't knew the spell for it. The elements of harmony can stop him immediately. However, there was no guaranteed that Jessica would come back. There was no way to stop Yetson. Then, John looked at where Princeton was at and saw that he was on a floor, opening a book with his hooves. He looked closely at the book and it was the spell book that was taken away from Starswirl the Bearded's grave. The guy wondered how he managed to get the book without causing any attention for anyone. Because of it, an idea came to his mind of how to defeat him. "This." John grinned as he dashed forward and pushed him/her towards the large window. Immediately, Yetson rapidly went towards the flying human and threw the first punch to his face. The chaos god tried to punch him again, but this time, John dodged the attack and flew back. Yetson threw more punches as he/she flew towards him. Everypony was distracted while Princeton kept on scanning the pages until he found what he was looking for. Once he found the page, he got up and began to walk towards Yetson's throne. The human kept on dodging the attacks until they both reached the wall where once again John missed the attack, letting the chaos god leaving a dent and pushed him/her again, but with a magic beam. Yetson recovered him/herself and stared at the human. "You know?" said Yetson, "Laying a hand on a lady is a not best option, especially the fact that I'm possessing Jessica." "I know." John chuckled, "And you're exactly where I want you to be." "Going to use the elements?" "Nope." "Huh?" Everypony finally spoke after being silent. "No?" The chaos god seemed confused, "Then how?" John then looked at Princeton once again. "Him." The human replied. Everyone, including Yetson, turned their attention to the assistant and saw that he was standing up, holding the spell book with his magic. "Hey Yetson." Princeton spoke, "Have you forgot about this?" "Princeton." The chaos god spoke with a hint of fright, "what are you doing with the book?" The assistant looked at the book before he gave a chuckled. "Well, you know. what I should've done....years ago." Suddenly, the unicorn's horn began to glow and pointed it towards Yetson. "No! You can't!" He/she shouted with fear, "I'm possessing Jessica!" Princeton's horn was glowing more as the chaos god began to backup. For everyone, they were surprised how Yetson was afraid of his own assistant. It didn't make any sense, but somehow, it was working. "Girls!" John shouted, "You may want to use the elements now." The ponies looked at each with a concern expression. "what about Jessica?" Twilight asked. "Just do it!" The ponies nodded and began to be in a formation. They closed their eyes as the elements of harmony began to glow. The auras of each cutie mark came out and made a rainbow chain that connected all the necklaces and the crown. From the way Yetson saw this, he/she was even more frightened. "No!" He/she yelled, "I won't let this happen!" The chaos god rose his/her hand, but soon, he/she was tied up by Zerj and John's magic ropes. Yetson tried to get out, but he/she couldn't do it because up to this point, Princeton shot a magical beam at him/her. He/she began to shake like he/she was possessed by a monster and in a matter of seconds, Yetson was taken out of Jessica, only to reveal his true form. Yetson looked like a spirit of a human male. His eyes were hazel, his hairstyle was short and brown, and had a necklace that looked like a magical sword. His overall appearance looked like a middle age man with young looks. John and Zerj placed Jessica safely on the ground as the elements shot their rainbow beam at Yetson. The beam wrapped around the spirit like a tornado until he was no longer visible. Yetson cried out once more before the rainbow beam exploded. John, the two unicorns, and Spike covered their eyes for a moment and saw what was left. They only saw the broken pieces of the necklace on the floor. Yetson was nowhere to be seen. "We did it..." said Zerj, "After all these years, he is gone." Then, the element bearers was placed on the ground and looked at one another in joy. "Justice...has been served." "Aw yeah." Rainbow Dash cheered, "Equestria is saved once again." "This calls for a party." Pinkie waved her forelegs in the air. "Uhh, guys." said Applejack, "I hate to break it to ya, but we still need to help the ponies before this ship explodes into bits." "Don't worry my little ponies." said a voice, "You all have plenty of time." "Discord?" wondered Rainbow Dash. "Eeyup." He appeared in front of them, "You all have three minutes to get off this ship. And the fact that I got my powers back. I'm so excited." "Well congratulations, you're not using it for chaos." said Twilight. "My, my. Assuming things already. Just to let you know, I released the prisoners the moment I got my powers in an empty field. So that's that." "All at once?" "Well, I gave them parachutes and they all jumped." "Anyway" Zerj walked towards Discord, "Go tell Princess Celestia that Yetson is done for and the ship is about to explode." "Very well. I see you ponies later," The god of chaos then disappeared. Then, John noticed Jessica was waking up. He flew down right next to her. "What happened?" she asked. "It's a long story." said John. She looked at him and saw his wings. "You got wings!?" "Yeah. I do." Author's Note I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. That's all Chapter edited by Narlepoax III Chapter 23 The EndAuthor's Note Hey guys. I want to make this announcement. I just want to say thank you for reading this fic to the end and I appreciated the fans I made since this story was first publish back at June of 2012. Unfortunately, I have lost touch with the story because of college and other interest. I wanted to expand the story, but it's just too much for me to handle right now. I'm planning to remake this as a separate story with additional content in the future, though it's not a guarantee. In the meantime, be patient. I also want to make a shout out to my editors for making this story better. They came and went because of life and I understood. I wouldn't know where I would be with you guys. Therefore, please enjoy the last chapter of John the Human Chapter 23 The End Much time had passed since the heroes fought Yetson and his army. Not much damage was shown at Canterlot nor any loss of life, except Walden of course. Princeton admitted his crimes against Equestria in front of the Princess Celestia and wanted to take full responsibility; however, she forgave him because Yetson controlled him after all this time. Thus, the unicorn was a free pony. As of Walden, his funeral took place at the Canterlot’s Memorial Garden. Many ponies went to say their respects to the fallen human who sacrificed his life for John. For John himself, he felt at ease, in spite of what he had been told. He didn’t care that his family kept a secret from him after all these years, all he cared about was that they shared wonderful moments and bonded like a family. As much as the ponies who attended the funeral, John paid his final respect to Walden, “A care giving brother with dignity and kindness.” (This is what the tombstone said) After the funeral, things began turn for the good for the gang. The Cutie Mark Crusaders finally had their cutsenera at Manehattan, as it was planned. John’s friends began to finally settle down at Ponyville, and Zerj began to spend time with his daughter Jessica as well as Princeton with John. The relationship between the pair began to grow stronger by the day. Not only that, Twilight finally became an Alicorn princess after she finished a spellbook that Starswirl the Bearded didn’t do long ago. They all cheered for her for the achievement that it was once in a lifetime opportunity. Last, but not least, John and Jessica started to go out. The mane six were surprised that the two were going out, but on the contrary, the guys already knew that they should’ve dated awhile back. There were signs that the two would be together; yet, neither had noticed at all. Overall, John and Jessica were together. It was a matter of time before things get even better. Or perhaps it does… ~ ~ ~ On a nice summer afternoon, Spike ran through the halls of the Canterlot Palace to arrive at a room, second door to the right. He reached at his destination and knocked on the door, hoping somepony would answer. “Come in,” John said through the door. “Dude,” Spike spoke as he opened the door, “The ballroom is packed,” “I know it is.” “Just imagine if this event was taking place at the Crystal Empire stadium. The place will packed with ponies all around Equestria.” “Are you going to brag about saving the Crystal Empire twice again?” John rolled his eyes. “With all due respect” the baby dragon crossed his arms, “I stopped bragging about that long ago.” “Long ago as in on our way here to Canterlot last night.” Spike chuckled in embarrassment as John sighed calmly as he grabbed a bowtie. “You know, this feels like just yesterday you two were going out and the next day, both of you are getting married.” “I know that feeling.” John chuckled. “To top things off, you and Jessica are Alicorns! All thanks to Twilight for putting you two back into your original forms.” “Well Spike. It was obvious that me and Jessica are alicorns. I mean, I had my wings and magic way before Jessica got hers.” The alicorn nodded as he finished tying his bow. “That’s true.” “And, because of this, not only this is my wedding day, it’s also our coronation day. It’s rare that this happens here in Equestria. After all, we’ve waited a while for this because of unexpected events kept on appearing.” “Like that one time you and the girls defeated that sea witch to save the seaponies.” Spike spoke with excitement. “And the time that Sombra returned to the Crystal Empire and tried to take over again.” “Eeyup. Those were the days.” The two headed out of the room and began to walked towards the ballroom. John knew this day was happening. After he popped the question after a year of dating Jessica, she agreed to marry him. News spread across Equestria about the proposal and because of it, Princess Celestia offered to have the matrimony held at the palace. Within the year, both of them planned how the event would go as they chose the bridesmaids, the groomsmaids, and every other typical things that a matrimony would have. The day grew closer as John himself became nervous about the event, but soon resolved it when the day finally arrived. Spike and John arrived at the ballroom and set themselves in their positions. Right aside the groom was his friends as the bridesmaids were Twilight and her friends. Among the crowd, Princeton and Zerj sat next to each other, grinned at the fact that their foals were getting married after the years being gone from their birthplace. Overall, the place was packed with smiles. Then, the music began to play as everypony looked at the door. The Cutie Mark Crusaders walked down the aisle and dropped flower petals along the way. As they were halfway through, Jessica entered the room and walked down the middle path. She wore a white dress that was designed by Rarity as well for the outfits for the bridesmaids and the groomsmaid. For a mare like her, she was the most beautiful pony in the room. Everypony had their eyes locked at her including John, but as for the bride, the only contact she made was at the groom himself. Jessica finally reached her place where she was next to her groom as music began to die down. "Mares and gentlecolts," said Princess Celestia, "We are here today to celebrate not only the birth of a matrimony of these two young ponies, but also the coronation that will bring forth a new royal couple. The two shared many adventures and saved Equestria from time to time along with their friends who helped them along the way. Here, John and Jessica, proved themselves that no matter how much struggle or pain that a love one had passed on, a small portion of hope and happiness can restore tremendous amount of scars.” “May I have the rings?” the princess asked. Spike came over and give her the rings. “I pronounce you, mare and stallion.” Celestia put the rings on the wedded couple’s horns. “And prince and princess of Equestria.” The crowd began to applaud for them. The music played as the couple walked down the aisle where everypony was watching them from the sidelines. The ponies cheered for them because they were finally married and hope that they would have a happy marriage. The wedded couple reached at the balcony where thousands of ponies cheered and chanted with excitement. They were surprised how many ponies came to this event. John was mind blown by the fact that his dreams came true in the way that he didn’t expected. After a year and a half being with her, he was able to proposed to her at Ponyville. This day was expected to be remembered for a lifetime. “Hello everypony.” John spoke as the cheer began to fade, “I know you all are happy that we are officially married and we are crowned prince and princess of Equestria.” The crowd applauded in agreement. “Well, we are as well happy that this happened to us. But, this isn’t just happiness that covers the case. I am glad that I let this wonderful pony, who is my wife, to enter my life and open a new chapter for the both of us.” “Perhaps a new chapter for all of us, in Equestria.” Jessica spoke, “We went through tough times in such short notice, but in the end, we were able to conquer the corruption of any evil in this world. And today is a better day to celebrate what matters most. Our friends…” “Our family” said John. “Joining us on this glorious day.” “To celebrate.” “Our moment.” “In history.” the couple yelled. The crowd began to cheer once more in glee as John looked at Jessica. “And you will be by my side.” He leaned forward and kissed her on the mouth. I know you will, John thought. So forth, John and Jessica were married and became prince and princess of Equestria. The two had fun in their honeymoon and are expected to have kids in the near future. As of his buddies, they too became ponies and settled down with mares of their interest and everypony lived happily ever after. The End Ch. -0 A Letter for you Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 1 Introduction to a New WorldLove and hate; two of the most powerful words set forth in human history. Together, they created the individuality of humans between one and another. Another powerful word; secrets. Secrets are, and were always, what every living creature lives by. Some were minor; others were serious. Sometimes, humans didn’t even knew they kept secrets of their own. That was one man with this life. John Goodman, a youth of eighteen, joined the army to support his family and defend his country from the corruption of a third world war. He was a man who never had any problems in his life. He was smart, athletic, and did things that were the best for him. John was also a guy who wanted to make friends. He’d had a pleasant life alongside with his friends, before he signed up for the army. Since then, the majority of his friends stopped talking to him. When John asked the reason for their sudden alienation, they said that joining the army was just a way to put an end to his life. With a feeling of betrayal and sore from his friends’ words, the young man decided not to talk to them anymore, and his group of friends dropped to seven people: six guys and one girl. A few days before he was deported to the army, John decided to make his final farewell to his friends. He took them out for a celebration, not only for his departure, but also to celebrate that he had great friends that were respectful to him, the decision was bad. As the celebration went on, John made a speech, thanking his friends for staying with him and expressing the hope that he could come home alive. His friends were impressed with the way he phrased some of the greatests quotes about friendship and clapped after his words. John was happy that he had friends with him. When the celebration was over, his friends gave a final farewell to John. He looked at each of his friends as they talked to each other. One friend was loud and funny, sometimes he was confusing, but always had a smile on his face. Another friend had a southern accent, he was a bit stronger than John, and only spoke with honesty. His third friend was shy and quiet, but he was always missed when he wasn’t in the group. The fourth friend was a rocker who loved cool things, he was always loyal to everyone in the group. The fifth friend was a bit prissy, he only spoke proper English and always dressed in perfect fashion. But he was the most generous person John knew, and he was a good friend. The sixth friends was the smartest man in the group. He was a bit wimpy, but you wouldn’t find someone who was a better friend.. The seventh friend was the one that John always has his eyes on, despite it not being noticed in the group. She was everything that John had ever wanted in a woman. Not only was she beautiful, but she also smart and strong. John had a crush on her, but he never told her his feelings, because he knew the other guys liked her too. John may had liked her, but he knew how to control his feelings. After he friends made their final farewell, John went home to prepare for his departure. He packed up only a few pairs of clothes, his iPod, and a picture of his family. Once he was done packing, he put his bag on the floor and laid down on his bed. John was excited to travel to new places and meet new people. He was ready for an adventure of a lifetime. *** After a grueling month of boot camp, John was deployed to Iran. The location of a boring, yet important military base. He never thought he would be deported there, even if there were rumors of dissent among the locals. John had hoped to be deported to China, or some other country where there was actual fighting. John patrolled down the street of a small Iranian town, thinking of how he would spend his night if nothing went wrong. As he was thinking about getting drunk with his squad, someone called him on his radio for an update on his patrol. “Is everything clear? Over.” said the male on the radio. "Yes. Everything seems clear. Over.” John replied. “Great get ready to head back in. You only have about ten minutes till you’re off for the day. Over.” “Only if nothing goes wrong.” “Well, see you at camp, private. Over and out.” John went back to his thoughts and continued walking. As he continued patrolling the street, two soldiers approached to him. “Hey, John, you see anything weird around here lately?” asked one of the soldiers. “No,” John responded. “Why?” “We're just asking, that’s all.” said the other soldier. Just like that, the two soldiers continued their way, leaving John in confusion. “Weird.” he said to himself, as he checked his watch. It was 6:00 p.m. He headed towards the base where the soldiers spent their down time. Good thing nothing happened to me today, John thought, smiling to himself. When he got back to the base, John learned that the rest of his squad was still on duty. So he resigned himself to sitting on a bench alone, wondering how his friends and family were doing, as he looked up at the evening sky. I wish that you guys were here with me, he thought, I miss you so much. John got up and stretched. He began to walk towards the cabins so he could catch up on some sleep. The life of a soldier is not a comfortable one. Just as John was about to enter his squad’s cabin, he felt the wind pick up violently, and he stopped. He looked around and saw no one on sight. He then looked up into the sky, and saw black clouds looming overhead. A thunderstorm? In Iran?, John thought. As he went inside the cabin, the wind became even stronger, forcibly blowing the door open. He looked out the doorway and spotted a tornado, just a few feet away from the cabin. As the wind got even stronger, things in the cabin began to move. Soon John began to float towards the door. He had to think of something to hold on to, and fast. He immediately grabbed the couch, knowing it was attached to the ground. However, the wind began to pick up more, and John's hand began to slip from the couch. John flew towards the door and was sucked into the tornado. Before he went in, he noticed that the camp wasn't taking any damage. He yelled for help, but he was already inside of the tornado. Inside the tornado, John was terrified, he saw flash of lightning and colors spinning around him. The soldier became amazed, despite his terror. John wasn't sure if he wanted to scream or be silent. Suddenly, he felt too tired to stay awake, and he closed his eyes. Think of something that makes you feel happy, John thought. The only thing that came to his mind was the day when he received the letter from the army, and, it wasn't really a happy one after all. It was a warm, sunny day. John was watching the news about the rumors of the war in the Middle East. His mother was checking the mail, and saw an envelope from the U.S. Army. “Mail for you,” she said, handing him the envelope. John got up, took the letter, and opened it. The contents said that he had been accepted into the Army, and that he would be go to the training camp within a month. John was thrilled, but his mom a different reaction. He looked at his mother as tears came out of her eyes. “Mom, why are you crying?” John asked. “Its just that… you’re so young to join the army.” “Mom, I’m doing this for my best interest and to help pay the bills.” “I know but why you? Why it can’t be your older brother?” his mom said as she walked to the next room and cried. John knew that his mom hated to see him joining the army, but he was only doing it because he wanted to help support his family. After some time, his mother accepted the fact and made her farewell when John departed. Since then, his mother prayed every day for his safe return. *** John opened his eyes and saw that he wasn't in the tornado anymore. He was in a grassy field, where the sun was shining and there was no one in sight. The soldier got up and looked around, noticing a sign that read 'Welcome to Ponyville'. Ponyville? What a weird name for- John thought, but he stopped when he realized that Iran was a desert country. No...it can't be. John thought as he began to worry. Have I been teleported to a different world? John began to walk towards the town, seeing nothing but buildings and houses that were just like the Middle Ages described. Every building looked similar to it’s neighbor, even being colored identically. Suddenly, a warm feeling came over him. That’s odd, I feel like I'm home, but I have definitely never been here before, John wondered as he continued to walk. Within a minute, he spotted a giant tree with windows and a door. The tree had a sign near it, adorned with merely a picture of a book. It didn't take long for him to conclude that the tree was a library. “Maybe there's someone in there,” John said to himself, curiously. He entered the library and saw that there was no one there, or so he thought. John looked around the library and was amazed by the amount of books the tree contained. “Wow! I haven't been a library full of this many books since the library in D.C,” John exclaimed, amazed by the sight. John took a closer look at the books and studied their titles. Some of them were totally ordinary, books on Geometry and Biology, however, John raised an eyebrow when he spotted titles like Magic for Beginners and Ponies Philosophy. It was then when he was sure that he wasn't in Iran anymore. As John turned to scrutinize another bookshelf, he heard footsteps from upstairs. The soldier took a few steps away from the books and saw someone coming down the stairs. Only to find that it wasn't a human being at all. It was a small dragon. “Can I help you with-” asked the dragon, but it stopped when it noticed John. John was shocked as the dragon was. John then spoke in fear. “You’re...a dragon.” “H...how do you know w...what I am?” asked the dragon. “Dragons only appear in fairy tales and legends.” “Wh...where are you f...from?” Before John would even answer the question, the frightened teen heard more footsteps and saw another creature that wasn't like the dragon. It was a purple pony. “Spike, is something wrong?” the purple pony asked . “Look!” the dragon responded by pointing a finger at John. The purple pony looked at the teen and it's jaw dropped. Okay, now things are really starting to get weird, John thought. “Spike, quick before it attacks us.” said the purple pony. There was a flash of light, and it disappeared, along with the dragon. With that bit of strangeness over, John left the library in a sprint. The teen kept on running until he was no longer able to see the tree. Only then did he stop by a fountain to catch his breath. It can't be true...it can't be, John thought exhausting. Am I...in heaven? Hell? No... a fairytale..? John sat down on the ground and began to rest. All this running and thinking makes me thirsty. He turned around and cupped his hands in the fountain to got a hand full of water. As he drank it, John had a feeling that someone was watching him. The curious teen turned around and saw something that made him feel more paranoid than ever. There was a number of ponies watching him, each of them wearing shocked expressions on their faces. John got to his feet and noticed even more ponies, surrounding him. He looked around and saw that each of them showed that shocked expression. John felt he could agree with that sentiment. This is worse than taking that psychiatric test. Then, John saw a little blue pony flying in the air, flapping small feathered wings. This one didn’t look shocked at all, this one looked angry at him. He could never have expected that this would happen to him. Transporting to another world full of ponies and maybe even dragons from a tornado. He had never expected this to happen at all. Suddenly, it all became too much for him to handle. All the ponies screamed in terror when he just fell to the ground, out of the blue. Some of them ran in horror, and others drew closer to the fainted human. “Don't touch it! Let me handle this.” *** John woke up to find himself back in the tree library. He rubbed his eyes and saw six ponies, including the purple pony, and the dragon. He realized that none of them seemed to have noticed that he was awake. John got up quietly and began to walk towards the door slowly. As he got near the door, one of the ponies yelled out, “IT'S GETTING AWAY!” John turned around and saw that the ponies were running to him. He began to run, but he was soon somehow cornered by them. John realized that his life was in danger, and he had to think of something fast. Thankfully, the soldier hadn’t been given an opportunity to remove his Army gear, and as such he still had his combat knife. He pulled it from it’s sheath and pointed at them. “Stay back, or I'll cut you,” said John, trying to sound as menacing as possible. The ponies stopped and looked at John's knife. “We're not going to hurt you,” the purple one said. “How can I trust you?” John said. “I know that you got magical powers and can fly.” “Not all of us can,” said an orange pony. John looked at it and saw that the pony didn't have wings or a horn. “Besides, if it wasn't for us, you still be out there in the cold especially this time.” the orange pony added. John glanced to a nearby window and saw the vale of night. The orange pony was right, it was dark out and possibly cold. Maybe even windy. John held the group in a wary gaze, before finally speaking. “If I put away my knife, would you tell me who are you, and where am I?” “Yes we would.” said the orange pony. “Applejack, are you sure we can trust him?” asked a white pony. Before Applejack could say anything, John put away his knife, which surprised everypony in the room. “See? I told ya,” said Applejack with a smile. Now that the knife was in it’s sheath, Applejack walked a few steps forward and stopped. “Let me introduce myself. My name is Applejack and I live in an apple farm outside of Ponyville,” she said, before turning to face the other ponies and adding, “Come on y'all, introduce yourselves.” The purple pony slowly cantered forward until she was only a few feet away from John and spoke, “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I live in this library.” The human was starting to cool down, but he was still aware that they might be trying to trick him. “Hi there! I'm Pinkie Pie and I live at Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s Bakery shop, Sugarcube Corner,” said the pink pony excitedly, “We're going to get along really well...uh...what's your name?” “John Goodman.” he spoke slowly. “Wonderful!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. Then the white pony took a few steps and brushed her royal purple mane off her face with flare. “I'm Rarity, the finest designer in Ponyville.” John nodded and looked at the next in line, the dragon. The dragon was at first a bit scared, but he was quickly managing to overcome the fear. The purple creature looked at John for a second and spoke. “I'm Spike and its an honor to meet you.” said the dragon. “Well actually, its an honor for me to meet you, because I never meet a real life dragon before.” said John amusingly. “Really? Am I that legendary in your world?” “Yeah." “Ahem.” said the light blue pony. John looked at the pony and noticed that she was once again flying. “I'm Rainbow Dash! The most awesome pony ever.” The pony did a pose as she spoke. John chuckled a little, which made Rainbow Dash flush. “What? You don't believe me?” she challenged. “Your attitude just reminds me a friend of mine. He would’ve said the same thing.” said John with an evil smile on his face. “Can your friend do this?” Rainbow Dash scoffed, before flapping her wings more quickly, obviously preparing to do some kind of stunt. “Rainbow Dash!” Twilight Sparkle yelled, “Not in here.” “I just want to show off my moves.” “Well not in here.” Rainbow Dash crossed her forelegs with a humph, and shot a grumpy facial expression to Twilight. John set his eyes on the final pony, this one was yellow. She was trying to hide her face behind her mane, showing him that she was scared. John tried to move closer to the pony, but was stopped by Twilight. “What are you doing?”, asked Twilight. “I just want to ask her name,” responded John. "It's not like I'm going to hurt her." Twilight scrutinized John for a second, before stepping aside. “Thank you.” When John was about a foot away from the pony, he crouched down to try and look her in the eye. She started shaking a little. “What's your name?”, asked John. The pony however, didn't respond. “Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you.” No response John sighed and smiled. “I understand that you’re scared of me. You’re probably thinking about how this big monster is going to hurt you and your friends. Well I'm not going to do that, and if you don't want to tell me your name, that is fine with me.” John stood and began to back away. “Her name is-” said Twilight but stopped when the pony suddenly lifted her face and looked John in the eye. John looked at the pony as she spoke. “M..my name is Fluttershy.” John was surprise at her low volume and gentle tone, just like his other friend. But what was even more surprising that he saw her face from her mane. “Fluttershy? I like that name.” Fluttershy's blushed a little and smiled. “So now you know who we are, I’ll answer your other question. You’re in a world called Equestria, a world filled with ponies, dragons, and too many other creatures to mention.” said Twilight. I wonder what other kinds of creatures there are, John thought. “So John Goodman, how did you get here?” “Well, I got here by the tornado outside of Ponyville.” said John. The ponies gasped and- “The tornado from the other night?” yelled Rainbow Dash. “Yeah. It dragged me into it and I ended up in here.” said John. “And the tornado moved on its own, but didn't get near the town.” said Applejack. “This is strange. A tornado moves on its own, a creature from another world. Who knows what can happen next for Ponyville or even Equestria.” said Twilight. There was silence in the room for a minute, but it felt like hours. “Well its getting late and I need my sleep.” yawned Rainbow Dash. “Same here.” said Applejack. “Me too.” said Rarity. “See you tomorrow Twilight.” said Pinkie Pie. “See you girls tomorrow.” said Twilight. So the ponies left leaving John, Twilight, and Spike alone in the library. John then knew that he needed some place to stay. “Um... Twilight, do you mind if I stay here until I find a way to get back home?” asked John. “Sure. Spike will take you to the guest room. And... I was hoping...” said Twilight. “Hoping what?” “Hoping you could tell me about you and your kind.” John stood where he was and thought about it. It was clear that they won't turn him into the authorities, as if they had one. She seemed friendly enough, but John was still aware that they might be trying trick him. “Of course. I don't mind.” the human spoke. “Great! We'll start tomorrow.” “Okay.” So, Spike showed John to the guest room, which seemed nice to him. A window, a bed, a bookshelf with books, and a small table. There was a clock on the wall that showed the hour to be ten. The human seemed pleased with the room's designed. “The room looks nice,” said John. “It’s never really used, but we kept it clean.” Spike said. John looked at Spike and wondered if he had ever been on a rampage, since he was a dragon. “Spike I have something to say.” said John. “Okay.” said Spike. John paused and stared at Spike. The dragon was half the size from the human, just up to his waist. As for the ponies, they were tall up to John’s upper chest. For a dragon, Spike seemed adorable for John. “How are you different from other dragons?" John asked out of curiosity. “What do mean?” Spike wondered. “Like dragons are suppose to be mean and stuff, but you're nice and happy. I don't really get that.” “Oh. It’s because I was raised by ponies and, they are nice. The other dragons are just mean and cruel.” “But you eat jewels right?” “Of course. They're delicious.” “Well that leaves with one question.” “What's that?” “Are you greedy?” Out of all the questions in the world, or perhaps the universe, John picked that one. It made Spike a bit uncomfortable as he turned around and headed towards the door. The human, then, felt stupid since he brought it up. “Oh. I understand. I shouldn't asked you that.” John continued. Spike stopped by the doorway, but never turned around. "I'm sorry that I asked you that question. I'm just curious. That's all." The dragon stood there for a moment as John sat down on the bed. Neither one of them made a single sound for a minute, but it felt like hours for the two of them. The only sound that was presented was the clock. Good one, John. “Its okay," Spike finally spoke "Sometimes I can be greedy if I give in too much.” The dragon turned around and looked at John. The human was relieved to see that Spike wasn't mad. He wouldn't dare make a dragon angry. "Well, to tell you the truth, I have anger problems." John spoke with a bit of happiness. Spike looked at the human with confusion. “You have anger problems!?” “Of course. But I controlled it.” “How?” “Well, I take deep breaths and think of something happy.” “Does it work for me?” “I can't really explain it, but as of the happy part, it does work.” “Oh.” “What?” “I think I know my happy thought.” “See? Use that thought when you feel greedy and you'll be alright.” “Okay, thanks John.” Spike gave a smile to John and he smiled back. “Well, it's getting late. Hope tomorrow doesn't go as crazy as today did." “Okay, goodnight.” “Goodnight.” As Spike left the room, John laid on the bed and was relaxed by the softness of the mattress. Man, what a day. Met ponies, a dragon, and ended up in a different world. What a day! John thought. But this feeling... I feel... like... I'm home. And... I just became friends with a dragon. How weird. John went to sleep as he thought about everything else. I hope this a dream. Author's Note You maybe thinking, What the hell happened? Why's chapters 1, 2, and 3 combined? Where's the chapters? Well, I realized that my story needed to be improved... a lot. So I found two editors to help me improve the story. And the fact that some of the chapters are similar to one another. Overall, the story is getting improvements. Chapter is edited by Narden Gryphous and Narlepoax III Chapter 6 The Great and Powerful TrixieJohn woke up the next morning fully re-energized and feeling very happy. He’d finally managed to get the ponies in town to accept him. He had also finally managed to get his clothes washed last night, another bonus. Overall, things were going great for him. "Morning Twilight. Morning Spike," John spoke happily. "Morning John," Twilight responded with a smile, "You look happy today." "You bet." John sat down on the chair and made himself comfortable. "I hope you like eggs." said Spike. John nodded, feeling slightly childish as he did. *** After breakfast, John decided to travel around town and just being happy to everyone. He walked by ponies every second, and he waved at them all, skipping like a schoolgirl. The human was happy and so was everypony else too. Eventually, John came across Pinkie Pie, the one who made the party. "Good morning, Pinkie Pie!" John cheered. "Morning John," Pinkie replied, "You're in a good mood." "I am!" He grabbed her front hooves and spun her around, ignoring the looks of confusion from the ponies surrounding them. "Wow! You are really, really happy!" “I know, right?” John laughed, as he stopped spinning and returned the pink pony to the ground. Pinkie Pie stumbled around in a daze before dropping onto her haunches as John continued on his meandering. “I'll see you later John,” said Pinkie Pie. “See ya!” John called as he walked away. Wow! I feel so happy. Nothing can't ruin it, John thought. As the gay human skipped around the town for about five minutes, he began to notice ponies headed towards the way to the town's square. At first, he only saw a few heading that way, but eventually all the ponies he saw were running past him. Despite his carefree attitude, he decided to go see what the commotion was all about. When he arrived at the square, he saw a large wagon that looked like some kind of mobile home, next to which was a massive cage that was covered in an equally massive cloth. He made his way to the front of the crowd to get a better vantage point. Once he had positioned himself at the head of the audience, a blue unicorn mare began to bombastically address the audience. "Greetings, Ponyvillians," the unicorn spoke, "It is I, the Great and Powerful Trixie. I have returned to show you more tricks that will bedazzle and entertain!" Suddenly, the portable home was transformed into a stage, accompanied by a short firework show. John looked around at the crowd and noticed unamused, slightly hostile expressions on all the ponies’ faces. "Now that I’ve got your attention, The Great and Powerful Trixie has heard rumors of a creature calling himself a ‘human’ who has taken up residence here in Ponyville," Trixie continued, "Where is this human?" She made a show of scanning the audience, before planting her gaze on John, who stood directly in front of her. "Wonderful!" "Trixie!" John heard Twilight’s voice in the distance. Twilight and the rest of the gang arrived and went in front of John. "If it isn't Twilight Sparkle, my old nemesis, and her friends," Trixie flauntingly brushed her mane off her shoulder, before continuing in a sarcastic tone, "How odd to see you here." "Same thing goes for you," Rainbow Dash said, hostilely. "You know her?" John asked. "Eeyup," Applejack replied, "She came to Ponyville before and told lies to everypony that she's powerful and how she defeated an Ursa-Major." "Not to mention, she humiliated us." said Rarity as she looked at her dark blue mane. "Until Twilight eventually showed Trixie who's boss," Rainbow Dash went towards Twilight, "Right Twilight?" Before the purple unicorn could answer, Trixie cleared her throat loudly to get attention. "True you may say, but I'm not only here for that." Trixie spoke. "I'm also here for him." She pointed her hoof at John, who raised an eyebrow in surprised confusion. "What do you want with me?" He queried. "I want to challenge you, to see how good you are." "Challenge... me?" John tilted his head sideways. "If it's about magic, I’m sorry to have to tell you that I can’t use magic." "That's fine with me," Trixie once again brushing her mane away. John looked at his friends, noticing their frustrated expressions. He could tell that Trixie had caused some kind of trouble the last time she had been in Ponyville. He then looked back at the unicorn. "Well Trixie, I say that you come a long way to get here," John spoke with confidence, "But, I have to say no." Trixie, suddenly, looked away from her hooves and turned to the human. "What!? You can't deny this challenge!" exclaimed Trixie. "I just did." Just like that, John started to walk away, as everypony watched him go. "Trixie is not satisfied what you're doing! Don't be a coward, face me!" The human kept on going. "You may be a hero in this town, but I'm better than you, human! Joining the army and being all this and that, that's all lies. You aren’t brave! You don’t even have the courage to accept this little challenge!" Trixie continued. "Some pathetic creature you are, your father would be ashamed of you!" John stopped dead in his tracks. He turned to face Trixie, radiating cold hard fury. "Don't you dare talk about John like that!" Spike yelled, indignantly, "He has done more courageous things in his life than you could even hope to aspire to!" The magician pony gave a look to the dragon. "Like a fighting in a war in his world? That's nothing," laughed Trixie, "If you want real evidence to his cowardice, just take a look at how he can’t even face the Great and Powerful Trixie." Trixie turned to look at John, noticing that he was only about a foot away from her. The look on his face was filled with enough rage and hate, it would have caused the most hardened of humans to quail in fear. Trixie, however, knew nothing of the human world, and did not know what a man with such a look on his face would be known to do. "I accept your challenge," the human venomously growled. "Good," said Trixie. All the ponies gathered around as John and Trixie began their challenge. The day started off so smoothly for the human. Now, it was beginning to look like bad one. "Show me what are good at," said Trixie, radiating smugness, "Anything you could do, I can do better." John thought about what can he do to show Trixie who he was. There was one thing, but he put that aside for another one. "Give me a piano." John demanded. Within a second, Pinkie Pie brought a piano out of nowhere. "Thanks Pinkie Pie." John sat himself down on the bench and began to play Fur Elise by Beethoven. Ponies began to cheer as he played on the piano. They hadn't had a clue that John could play. John was a legit player. After the song was done, the crowd cheered more as Trixie hummed contemplatively. "If you’re good playing the piano, I might as well be giving it a wrap." Her horn glowed as the piano began to make random noises. John stepped back as the piano continued to make noises. Then the keys began to float and wrapped around John. "Hey! You can't do that." said John. "The challenge is who's best at what. I'm good at magic," said Trixie, "and now, you’re out of tune." John began to spin around for about a minute. Then he was placed on the ground. Trixie laughed evilly. "I guess I win," said Trixie. John was let loose by Twilight and he got up. He was dizzy, but angry. He walked towards Trixie and gained his balance. "Challenge is not over ‘till I give up." said John. "Alright. Try something else." said Trixie. John thought for a moment and spoke. "Give me a guitar." Again, Pinkie Pie brought it out of nowhere. "Thanks." How does she does it? John thought. He tuned the guitar and strummed it till it was the tuning was perfect. John began to play that one song he liked so much. You ♪♪♪ WHY DO THEY ALWAYS SEND THE POOR! Barbarisms by Barbaras With pointed heels. Victorious, victories kneel. For brand new spankin' deals. Marching forward hypocritic And hypnotic computers. You depend on our protection, Yet you feed us lies from the table cloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Kneeling roses disappearing, Into Moses' dry mouth, Breaking into Fort Knox, Stealing our intentions, Hangars sitting dripped in oil, Crying FREEDOM! Handed to obsoletion, Still you feed us lies from the table cloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Blast off, it's party time, And we don't live in a fascist nation, Blast off, it's party time, And where the buck are you? Where the buck are you? Where the buck are you? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Kneeling roses disappearing, Into Moses' dry mouth, Breaking into Fort Knox, Stealing our intentions, Hangars sitting dripped in oil, Crying FREEDOM! Handed to obsoletion, Still you feed us lies from the tablecloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sun Where the buck are you! Where the buck are you! Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? They only send the poor! They only send the poor! Shortly after he stopped, ponies cheered like tweenaged girls who went to see Justin Beiber in person. They never thought that John could sing. Trixie was amazed, but she kept her attitude. "You may be able to sing a song with some attitude, but you don't have the skills to do this," said Trixie, as her horn began to glow. The guitar started to glow, float, and played a soft melody. John looked at the guitar closely and with no warnings, the strings snapped from the pin bridge. The strings slashed John's face as the guitar was being destroyed. John take a few steps back and covered his with his hands as ponies gasped by this actions. "So much for him. He's beginning to cry." mocked Trixie followed by a laugh. Ponies looked at John and she was wrong. He was furious. He uncovered his face and revealed something that ponies gasped in horror. His face had six stripes that were blood red, but not bleeding. John decided that he had had enough with this nonsense. His thoughts returned to the state they had been in when Trixie had first insulted his father. She still had that rude smug expression as John walked closer to her. "Are you going to admit defeat, or what?" asked Trixie. "Oh no. I have one more talent in mind that will leave everypony here stunned, including you," said John angrily. "Let's see it. Then I can do better at whatever you're going to do." John took a few steps closer to Trixie, until he was directly in front of her. He looked at the ponies and back to Trixie. He was grinning madly, and Trixie was confused by his smile. "Why are you smiling?" asked Trixie. John points his finger to the sky behind her. Trixie turned her head and saw nothing. Just as she turned back to him, he punched the unicorn in the face. The ponies stood perfectly still in stunned silence. John had been correct with his assumption of their reaction. The punch made Trixie fall to the ground. She was in pain from the punch. Just before she could get up, John grabbed her by the cape and pulled her face to his. "That's for leaving the marks on my DAMN face!" said John angrily. He punched her again with more force. "That's for talking negative about my dad, you cunt!" The ponies gasped at the vicious cursing. John raised his right hand as Twilight came forward to the situation. "That's enough!" Twilight cried. "Why?" asked John. "Look at her." John looked at her and saw her in tears. She had a black eye and had moved her hooves in front of her face, trying to block the next blow. He lowered his fist, but he held on to her. "Let her go," Twilight continued. John glared indignantly at Twilight. "I will, if she does two things." said John. "She must apologize for insulting my father, and admit defeat, right here in front of everypony, and whatever is in that cage," He shifted his glare back onto Trixie’s quivering form, “Do it, or I’ll put another bruise on your face. Trixie was shaking in fear as she spoke, "I... I..." John squeezed the cape tighter. "I... I..." Suddenly, a bright flash of light caused John to let go of Trixie. Everypony screamed as the human blinked furiously to regain his sight. When he did, Trixie wasn't in front of him anymore. She was by the cage. He looked at her and noticed something about Trixie the was different from a minute ago. She was glowing red like the Crusaders had in the schoolhouse. "What's going on?" asked Rainbow Dash, "Why is Trixie glowing like that?" "I will not admit defeat, human," said Trixie in that same, multi-toned voice from the schoolhouse, "However, I have a surprise for you." Trixie uncovered the cage that everypony had wondered and revealed what was inside it. A gargantuan bear, it’s fur was a pale purple color that somehow was transparent. White stars dappled it’s coat, most noticeably, the giant star adorning the beast’s forehead. It’s teeth were longer than John was tall, and each one was pearly white, and sharper than any blade. Worst of all, it was awake, and very angry looking. "Since the big bad human is strong enough to punch me, let's see if he can handle this Ursa-Major." said Trixie. Then she opens the cage and got on its head. "Let's go Ursa-Major. Show this human your wrath." The Ursa-Major roared so loud that windows of nearby houses shattered, and all the ponies in the crowd fled in terror. The only ponies who stayed were Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Spike. "Is that Ursa-Major looks like?" asked Spike in fear. "I'm afraid so." said Twilight in despair. To be continued... Now! The tremendous Ursa-Major roared with all its might. The creature was so big that its head blocked the sun out from the square. It was unimaginable for the ponies in Ponyville. Trixie laughed evilly as she began to talk. "Months ago, I went to the Everfree forest to find something that was extraordinary and scary. I thought a Ursa-Minor will do, but when I saw this Ursa-Major, I knew I had to take it. So I captured it and since then, it has been my faithful pet. And now that we're here, I'm going show you why you should not mess with the Great and Powerful Trixie." The beast roared more loudly than before. John, alongside with the six other ponies and Spike, were frightening by the size of the Ursa-Major (About 13 stories high). John immediately took out his knife and made a few steps forward. How could John even hope to defeat this tremendous beast with his small knife? "What are you waiting for, hmm? Attack us...if you can," mocked Trixie. John stood there and made no movement. He was too afraid to attack it. "I thought so." Trixie continues. "Alright Ursa-Major, show this foalish creature what you're made of." The Ursa-Major raised it’s massive left front leg high into the sky. The beast let loose an earth shaking growl as it raised its arm up into the air. Within a second, the beast's paws shot towards John at terrifying speeds. John barely managed to dive out of the way of the monster’s paw as it crashed into the ground. The pounding of the enormous paws shook the earth with enough force to register as a 4.0 earthquake on the richter scale. After the earthquake, the emergency alarm was set off. Ponies began to scream and run about in panic. The element bearers watched in horror as the dust cloud from the Ursa-Major’s strike began to settle. "Twilight, we have to do something! John will be killed if we don’t," said Rarity in despair. "I'm thinking," said Twilight. "Well, ya better hurry it up, ‘cause that Ursa-Major is gettin’ ready to do another ground-pound," said Applejack. The Ursa-Major had already begun to raise it’s right front leg, the one closest to the still prone form of John. Twilight closed her eyes and furrowed her brow in thought, suddenly, an idea sprang into her mind. "I’ve got it! Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie. You girls go escort everypony out of town. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash will come with me. Spike stay here and if anything gets out of control, contact the Princess." "Got it," replied Spike. "Alright girls, lets go." The six split into two groups, and head off in different directions. One group went to help the ponies, while the other went off to the Everfree Forest. Where the hell are they going?! John thought, as he dodged the second blow from the Major. "I guess your friends don't want to see you get defeated after all." said Trixie. "That's not true!" yelled Spike. "John will not be defeated!" John looked at Spike and gave a smile for saying that. "Yeah. I will defeat you. No matter what," said John, his words only slightly more confident than he was. "We will see about that," said Trixie with an evil grin. John grabbed a stone from the ground and flung it up at the Ursa-Major. It didn’t even seem to notice the rock striking it’s foreleg. Nothing seems to phase it, John thought, It’s only weak spots are it’s eyes, but they’re way too high up for me to hit with only my throwing arm. John was suddenly struck with an idea. "Spike, get me some fireworks." said John. "Why?" asked Spike. "So I can blind the beast and Trixie." "Okay, but it'll take about a while to get them." "Then you better go now, so you can get back soon." Spike ran as fast as his tiny legs could carry him, as John tried to buy him more time. Meanwhile, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy headed towards the Everfree Forest. "So what are we looking for?" asked Rainbow Dash. "We're looking for an Ursa-Minor." replied Twilight. "Umm, I don’t think that’s a really good idea," said Fluttershy shakingly. "Sorry, but we need to stop the Ursa-Major. Otherwise, we're dead meat." Back at town's square, John was out of objects to throw. He looked around and all the stuff were broken or crushed. He heard heavy breathing and fast footfalls coming from behind him, he dove behind a house, and saw spike running towards him with a box in his arms. "Here, these are...the only...fireworks...we have...for...this town." Spike said, panting heavily. John opened it and there were a lots of rockets. "Perfect." said John. "Now set them up and make sure they're aimed at the head." "Okay." “Hey! Stop ignoring me!” came a shout from above. John and Spike ran from another massive blow from the Major, the missed strike crushing the house they had been hiding behind. “Go!” John whispered as he gave the baby dragon a shove to give him a head start. The sun began to set as John ran about the square, picking up various ruined objects, and flinging them as high as possible at the rampaging Major. The Major reared on to it’s hind legs, once again stretching to it’s maximum thirteen story height. “Give it up, human! admit that I’ve bested you!” shouted Trixie from her position on the Major’s head. "John, I'm finished!" exclaimed Spike. "Light them!" said John. Spike moved to do as he was told. "Wait!" yelled Twilight. "Now!!!" Spike lit up the rockets as Twilight and them came with the Ursa-Minor. Trixie was distracted by the strange new arrival to the fray, and was unaware of the rockets coming after her. Numerous colorful explosions occurred directly in front of the Ursa-Major’s face. Trixie screamed and fell off its head. Rainbow Dash swooped in and caught her as the beast made a few steps back and fell on its back. A tremendous earthquake, more powerful than any the Major had yet made was unleashed; as the Ursa-Major flattened a great swathe of buildings with it’s gargantuan body. As for Trixie, she wasn't glowing anymore. John sighed in relief. She wasn't being controlled anymore. "John! What were you thinking!?" yelled Twilight. John looked at Twilight and saw the anger in her eyes. John was a bit confused. Why isn't she happy? "Me and Spike stopped Trixie and the Ursa-Major." said John. "Yeah, it was awesome," said Spike. The look on Twilight face was still mad. "Why are you upset?" John finally asked. "Look." Twilight points to the baby Ursa. It was crying. John looked at the Ursa-Major and it was lying there. No movement at all. He began to walk towards the beast and it was breathing. It was just knocked out. John looked back the others and walked towards them. "Ursa-Major is not dead," said John. "How do you know?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Bring the Ursa-Minor to its mother." The ponies seemed confused. "Do as I say and watch." The ponies nodded and brought the Ursa-Minor to its mother. The baby began to lick it's mother head. The mother opened its eyes and saw her baby. A smile came on her face and got up. She carried the baby and walked towards the Everfree forest. The ponies was in total shocked by this action. They looked at John and he was smiling. Twilight then gave a gentle smile as the others was surprise. "How did you know that the Ursa-Major was alive?" asked Applejack. "Easy, it was breathing," replied John. Then Spike began to hop around in joy. "What are you doing?" asked Twilight. "We took down the Ursa-Major. We took down the Ursa-Major," Spike sang cheerfully. The ponies began to laugh as the ponies came to town's square. They began to cheer for John and Spike. John looked around and saw that the ponies of Ponyville clapped, stomped, and shouted for him. He was now trusted by the ponies of Ponyville. During the cheerfully celebration. "Wait! What are we going to do with her?" Rainbow Dash asked. John stared at Trixie. She was still knocked out. So John ordered everypony to be silence. Then, Rainbow Dash placed Trixie by John. John poked and woke up Trixie. "What happened? Did I win?" wondered Trixie. "Nope. You lost." said John with pride. "Huh? There's no way that you defeated me." "Really? Then where's you Ursa-Major?" Trixie went towards the cage. "Well it's right...wait. Where's is it?" said Trixie angrily. John explained Trixie what happened. "And so, you were controlled and I stopped you and the Ursa-Major." "Ahem" said Spike. "And Spike helped." "But I was going to do stunts with it." said Trixie. "Sorry, but the thing that possesed you had other plans." Trixie looked at the ground sadly. She was defeated by a human. It was worse than the last time she was defeated by Twilight. Because of this surprise result, she began to walk away slowly in shame. "Trixie." said John. She stopped and turned around. "Quit being a show off." Author's Note Oh Trixie, will you ever learn? Edit by Narlepoax III, Theblacksmithbrony, and Octaviascello.
Chapter 2 Let's get to know You‘Man. What a dream!’ Was John’s first waking thought of the day. ‘Talk about weirdness to it's max.’ He had dreamed about being with his friends on Earth, just hanging out as usual. As they talked, the guys that John knew, transformed into the six ponies he’d met. Just when he thought things couldn’t get any weirder, he saw his crush transform into a baby, wrapped around in a blanket alongside with another infant. John approached the babies and saw that they were awake, but calm. They were floating in the air, with nothing attached to them. He began to unwrap the two babies and just as he was about to reveal their faces to himself, everything turned blue. From the background, to the babies. John was annoyed by this result. Finally, just before he woke up, he heard a female voice crying, sounding disjointed and distant. Just as he began searching for the source, John suddenly woke up. ‘Who was that woman? Why was she crying? What do my friends have to do with ponies?’ Deep in thought, John yawned and looked around, noticing that he was still in the guest room. ‘Wish I could go back home.’ The soldier got up and stretched his body. After that, he headed towards the library. When John got out of the room, he began to smell food. The scent was so enticing, that his stomach started to growl. The soldier hadn't eaten anything since he was teleported to Equestria. He was definitely hungry. So the hungry human followed the scent, which led him to a kitchen at the back of the library. In it, John saw that Twilight and Spike were busy making breakfast. As he entered the kitchen, Twilight became aware of his presence. “Morning, John.” Twilight said with a smile on her face. “Morning.” John replied. The human sat down by the table and instantly noticed that the furniture was a bit smaller than the ones back on his planet. “Hope you like pancakes.” “Sure do!” With her magic,Twilight gave John a plate with some pancakes. The soldier looked at the plate and was reminded of the way his mom made pancakes every week with hash browns, eggs, and bacon. It was a typical and delicious meal that he enjoyed having as much as he could. As John looked at it, the smile on his face went away. Twilight looked at him and saw that he wasn't eating. At first, she was confused, but then she realized what was wrong. "You need a fork?" the unicorn asked. John looked up and chuckled a little. "Yeah." Twilight reached into a drawer and pulled out a fork. John was surprised that they had cutlery, despite their lack of hands. Then again, the unicorn had mentioned that there were griffins and dragons in this word, the cutlery was probably to be used by such guests. She washed the fork and gave it to John. He looked at it, noticing that it seemed very ornate. It looked like one of those fancy forks that were used when rich people eat, alongside with varying sizes of spoons and knives. The human grabbed the fork and started to cut the pancakes. "I'm sure that your world use silverware a lot," Twilight said, sounding interested. "Oh yeah," John replied, as he stabbed a first piece of his pancake, "We do." "We ponies don't often use them, unless we cook for a living." The human put the piece into his mouth and started to chew. After a few seconds of chewing, he swallowed and looked down at the plate. John showed an emotionless expression to the pancakes as Twilight became nervous. Maybe his food standards were different from theirs, and her cooking had caused him disgust. "John, are you okay?" Twilight said with worried tone on her voice. "This pancake..." spoke John, "is..." "Is what?" "so... DELICIOUS!!!" John then rapidly cut more pieces and ate them with gusto. Twilight exchanged a glance with Spike, both of them were confused. Neither one of them had expected the human to like their food so much. It seemed that their food standards were the same as John's race, or it was just the fact that Spike made the best damn pancakes ever. Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, at least he hadn’t vomited. When John had cleaned his plate, he handed it to Twilight. "Can I have some more?" he asked. *** After breakfast, the other ponies arrived at the library, while John scanned the bookshelves as he had done yesterday. "Howdy, Twilight." said Applejack. "What's John doin’?" "He's checking some of the books on the shelves." the purple unicorn replied. "Heh. I never imagined the human would be an egghead." said Rainbow Dash. Everypony looked at the rainbow pegasus. She blushed in embarrassment. "Anyway, we- oh my." said Rarity. "Are you wearing the same clothes?" John turned his attentions to the fashion pony. "Yeah." he responded. "Oh dear. Haven't you taken a shower!?" "Well, no." The fashionista gasped in horror. John smelled himself, he didn’t stink at all. Well, maybe a little, but it would unnoticeable next to everyone else’s scent. He had been planning to shower later, hoping no one would sniff him. "John, dear," Rarity continued. "I'll make some clothes for you." "Umm... Thanks?" John was a bit uncomfortable of how the fashion pony reminded him of his fashion friend, he would have offered the same thing. He had been a fashion designer, and a talented one at that. Even so, John felt embarrassed whenever he told someone else what his friend did. "No problem." Rarity smiled. “Anyway, I guess you all want to hear about my world and it’s people,” John said, changing the subject. “That is why we’re here,” said Rainbow Dash, rolling her eyes. The ponies sat themselves down in a semicircle, and John sat in front of them. Twilight grabbed her quill and made sure she had plenty of parchment and ink to take notes with. “So, John, how is your world different from ours?” asked Twilight. John pondered the question for a while. “Well, for starters, there's no talking animals," said John, "There's no unicorns, dragons, or any typical race you have here. They all only appear in fairy tales." "Fairy tales?" Pinkie Pie wondered, "Those are bedtime stories." "Yes, and as of ponies, they can’t do magic, or fly. And the color of their coats and mane are limited. The only colors are black, white, brown, and grey, although, sometimes they are found mixed together." "So ponies in your world is considered pets?" Twilight asked. "In some ways, yes." The purple unicorn nodded and wrote it down. John continued for about an hour until he got tired of speaking. He explained the basics of geography, technology, science, and more. The ponies had given him much interest, except for Rainbow Dash. “Your world sounds too boring.” yawned Rainbow Dash. “Not really. There are events that makes my world interesting.” “Like what?" John then looked at the floor and began to draw circles on the floor with his finger. The ponies seemed to be puzzled and raised their eyebrows. “Wars.” John sounded like he felt guilty of a crime. The ponies gasped in horror at what John had said. They wouldn't even believe what they had heard. It was so shocking that Fluttershy had covered her eyes with her hooves. The rest were just stunned. “There's wars in your world?” said Rarity with a hint of fear. “Yes. Some of them only last about a few days, though most last for years.” John sighed. “That's horrible,” said Twilight. "Why would there be wars?" "It's all depends. Sometimes it’s in the name of religion, some nations just have cruel dictators who want more global power. A good example of the latter is the war that’s currently going on." “There's a war going on?" the ponies asked except for Fluttershy. "A world war to be exact." All the ponies gasped, the term was pretty straight forward. "I know it sounds horrible, but I'm sure that you ponies have that right?" No answer. "Or at least just nation against nation?" Still no response. "Civil war?" Cricket sound. "So, you ponies have never had a war? What a world!" "Of course we had wars." Twilight finally spoke. "But not since Princess Celestia became our ruler." "And that was...?" The human wondered with curiosity. “Over a thousand years ago." The human was surprised how this world hadn't got any wars over centuries. What was more surprising, was that the ponies had an immortal leader. Their leader was probably some sort of pony equivalent to Jesus Christ. “But our army wants to end world war, so that everyone in our world can return to being happy. After all, we are in a third world war.” "Third?!" exclaimed Rarity before she fainted. "Dang." said Applejack. "Do you fellas really love to fight that much?" "No. Some people just don't understand the consequences of it." Then silence fell upon the room. John averted his gaze from the ponies, trying to look apologetic. He should've never brought up wars so he wouldn't felt so uncomfortable. “Wait.” Rainbow Dash spoke. "Did you say your army?" “Yeah." John responded. "And that is?" Then Rarity woke up from her faintness. "The United States Army. The United States of America also has the U.S. Navy, the U.S. Air Force, and the Marines. America has the greatest military force in the world. Only China can even begin to compare, and that’s just because they have ten times as many citizens." "Wait, if your nation has the best military, then you guys are peacekeepers?" Twilight inquired. "You could say that," John looked away for a few seconds before coming back, "After all, there haven’t been any battles in Iran since we began occupying it." The ponies stared at John like he’d said something horrible and was hiding something. “What?” Twilight exchanged looks of worry with her friends. She turned her gaze back to John, looking slightly ill. Finally, she asked her question. “Are you... a soldier?” From the tone of her voice, she was in fear. “Well, yes.” John admitted shamefully. “But why?” asked Applejack. John lowered his head down and mumbled, “To protect my country, and it’s ideals.” The ponies looked at him closely and knew he was really hiding something. They didn't knew what it was, but from the looks on John's face, he was showing a touch of depression. "John, are you okay?" Fluttershy spoke for the first time since she arrived. The human's eyes filled with tears, dripping down his cheeks to the floor. "You're crying." "I...didn't really joined the army because of my patriotism." John's voice was cracked. "I joined because of...my dad." *** My dad worked for the state for over twenty years. He made a good amount of money to support the family; my mom, my older brother, and me. We were a typical high-middle class family. We lived in a nice home, not far from the inner city. He was a good man to everyone and he dreamed of becoming a congressman, so he could share his good ideas, and use them for the good of the nation. Things were good for my family. About four years ago, he developed a tumor inside of his stomach. At first, he thought it was just a regular pain and that it would go away. By the time he realized the pain was abnormal, it was already too late. The doctors told him that it had reached the limit where the operation would be a fail if they took the tumor out. The doctors gave him treatments to prevent the cancer spreading, and damaging his body, but he wasn't able to eat or drink. Not to mention his pain and suffering. I watched as my own father suffered, visiting him in the hospital every day until he... stopped breating. The tragic news about my dad had spread throughout the state. Many people came to his funeral, mostly the people that my dad knew, to pay their final respect. Without my father’s income, my family was forced to move to an apartment. It was a nice place, although the bills were exorbitant. My mom had to work overtime, and my brother had to postpone his college education to work. As for me, I couldn't helped out. No job in the city could hire me, because of my age. By the time I reached legal adulthood, the economy was so bad that all the businesses were laying off more people than they hired. So I couldn't get a job at all, until I found out about the war. I decided to join the army because the pay was good, I swore to myself that I would support my family like my father did, not matter the cost to myself. Even though my family and friends hated the idea, it was the only choice I could make. I wished I could've done something better. *** As John finished his speech, all the ponies were crying. Pinkie Pie pulled out a tissue box out of nowhere and grabbed a hooffull. She then passed the box to everyone, ending with John. The human looked at the box, grabbed a tissue, and blew his nose. “I'm sorry for your loss." spoked Twilight. "And if that's the reason you joined the army, then we understand. None of us have ever experienced what you’ve been through and if we did, we would've done the same thing." John looked at the group and smiled. "Thanks for understanding," The human sniffed, "Besides, if it wasn't for the army, I wouldn't be here with my new friends." "Good to hear, dear." said Rarity. "Wait. You consider us your friends?" "Yeah, I don't see why not." "Ah shucks." blushed Applejack. "Come here you." The orange pony gave John a hug, followed by the rest of the ponies. The human began to felt some warm and tingling sensation. He didn't know what it was, but it felt good. They all sat in companionable silence, until there was a loud knock at the door. Everyone looked to the door, wondering who it was. They let go of each other as Spike, who came out of the kitchen, opened the door. It was a purple mare who had an awful look on her face. "Thank Celestia I reached you, girls!" said the mare exhaustingly. "What happened Ms. Cheerilee?" Twilight asked. “The girls are acting out of control!” “Who?” asked Applejack. Before Ms. Cheerilee replied the question, she noticed that there was the same creature from the other day inside the library. She stood still as a statue as her pupils shrinked. Everyone noticed what had scared Ms. Cheerilee into her current state. "This is John." said Twilight. "He’s friendly." "Hi." John waved his hand. "H...hello." The violet pony stuttered. "Ms. Cheerilee, who's actin’ out of hoof?" Applejack asked. Ms. Cheerilee snapped back to reality and shook her head. “It’s Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. They frightened the other students and started to damage the school. I tried to calm them down, but nothing worked.” “Don't worry. We'll go right now to handle it,” Twilight said, “Come on girls.” The ponies left, leaving John and Spike alone in the library. “I wonder what made them snap” John said . “That’s weird, though, I never thought they would be the ones out of control.” said Spike. “Hope they don't get their cutie marks in violence.” “What's a cutie mark?” “A cutie mark is a mark on a pony that represent a pony's talent that makes them special.” “Like that emblem they have on their flanks?” “Yep.” John looked back at the opened door and saw the sky was clear. “Well, let’s hope things don't get too serious.” Author's Note Second chapter. Woo-hoo! Edit by Narlepoax III and Naden Gryphus
Chapter 3 A Fight in the SchoohouseHours had passed since the ponies had left the library to handle the situation at the schoolhouse. John looked out the window, noticing that the sun was beginning to set. Surely the six mares could have handled the situation long ago? But after another hour passed, the soldier began to feel that something had gone wrong. Spike finished the chores that Twilight gave him, as John looked stared out the window. “Spike, where's the school?” asked John. “Its not that far from here,” said Spike, "Why?" “I have a feeling that the situation isn't under control. And I was wondering if you could take me there." Spike gave John an appraising look. "What?" asked John, a little perplexed. "Are you worried about them?" Spike asked. "Well, yes," John admitted, "Aren't you?" The little dragon thought it over for a moment, before he replied back. "Come to think of it, Twilight definitely should've come back by now, because it dinner time. Okay, I'll take you." So, Spike guided John to the school. Along the way, they saw no pony outside. Both the human and the dragon were confused by the stark lack of ponies. Despite the eerie absence of anyone, John felt a little at ease that there wasn’t anyone screaming in fear at him. After a five minute walk, they finally arrived at their destination. The school looked like a typical one-room schoolhouse from America’s early history. John once again noticed how this town’s architecture looked so dated. If the building’s designs were anything to be believed, the ponies would need at least another hundred years to catch up with the humans. When they entered the schoolhouse, they instantly noticed that something had gone horribly wrong. The chalkboard at the front of the classroom was cracked in half, papers and broken pencils littered the upturned desks and on the floor, and paint was splattered all over the walls. It was like a hurricane had decided to hang out in the little schoolhouse. The whole place was a complete mess. Finally, John and Spike noticed the net hanging over the middle of the room, and the seven ponies it contained. "Twilight!" they both exclaimed in unison. They approached the ponies and saw that they were unconscious, with multiple cuts and bruises covering each of their bodies. "What the hell happened to them?" John wondered aloud, disgust entering his voice. "The girls must've hurt them," said Spike as he began to cut the net down. "But where are they, and why would they do such a thing?" The moment the tiny dragon cut through the first rope, there was a sudden blinding flash of light that filled the classroom. What the hell was that? John thought, blinking repeatedly in an attempt at rebooting his stunned eyes. By the time he got his eye sight back, he saw that Spike wasn't with him anymore. John quickly searched the room for him, but didn’t see anything pertaining to where he had gone. He wondered where he went. Suddenly, the room was filled with what sounded like the echoing laughter of multiple young girls. His gaze frantically roved around the room, seeing no one. At a sign of movement, he turned to the dark corner on the other side of the room, and saw three little filles slowly walking out of the shadows towards him. An orange pegasus filly shook her purple mane out of her eyes before speaking, “Look girls, it's that alien from yesterday." "John, was it?" spoke a yellow filly with a red bow in her equally red mane, "Mah sister told me about ya." In unison, their eyes shifted from their normal colors, to a deep crimson. "Sweetie Belle, are you thinking what I'm thinking?" the little orange filly turned to her friend, a white unicorn filly with a two-toned mane of pink and purple. "Oh yes, Scootaloo." Sweetie Belle replied with an evil grin, she looked to the yellow filly, "Applebloom?" They stopped about two feet away from John. They chuckled as John simply stood and gaped at them, he couldn't believe that these three innocent looking little fillies could have caused this much damage. Even worse, they had injured the only ponies he knew, as well as their own teacher. If this was a cartoon, John would have turned white as paper. "Cutie Mark Crusaders!" yelled Applebloom, "Slay the alien!" At the evil demand, the three fillies began to glow with a sinister red aura. John looked at them and knew that if he ran away, they would chase after him into the town, possibly into innocent bystanders. So without any options to pick, he had to do the unthinkable: fight these children. Without warning, Scootaloo lunged at John’s chest, her outstretched front legs slamming into him. The force of the impact slammed him against the broken chalkboard, and he fell to the ground in a daze. He tried to regain his feet, but the pain in his ribs was preventing him from moving his arms underneath him. “Man, these little ponies are strong,” groaned John. As John struggled to get to his feet, the fillies picked up some objects in their mouths. When John had finally gotten back up, he looked to them, and saw their weapons. They looked like wooden swords with wickedly sharp points. The soldier realized that he had to think of something quickly, before he met his death by these psychotic foals. They drew closer as an idea formed in his mind. “Now Spike!” John yelled, as he pointed at the doorway. The fillies quickly looked to the door and saw that the dragon wasn't there. Before they could refocus on him, John dashed forward, and delivered a powerful kick to Applebloom’s chest, causing her to fly across the room. He quickly followed suit with the other two fillies. They landed on their heads, but quickly got up and picked up their swords. “What!?” John exclaimed, utterly perplexed, "How can you girls manage to get up after a hit like that?" Suddenly, the crusaders began to hover in the air, the auras darkening to a burgundy, and flickering like flames. The fillies looked at John and gave him uniform evil grins. Then, it clicked. "You girls are being controlled!" John said, more to himself than the fillies. “Ready girls?” said Sweetie Belle with voice that held multiple tones. “We sure are,” Applebloom replied with the same voice. If these girls are possessed, I can’t seriously hurt them, John thought, readying himself for another scuffle. The ponies charged at John with their weapons, but with their awkward stances, and small size, only Applebloom managed to land a hit. She had seen his dodge coming, and had turned in time to cut into his left side. He looked at the wound and noticed that it was bleeding a lot more than could be considered good. John looked at the filly who had wounded him, as she came back for another attack. The human dodged the attack this time, and as Applebloom stumbled, he grabbed her around the neck and brought her into a hold. She tried to struggle, but John kept her tight. He took a deep breath and looked down at the filly. "I’m really, really sorry about this." John balled his hand into a fist, and brought it down on the back of the fillies neck. As a result, the aura surrounding her disappeared. John surveyed Applebloom, noting that she was unconscious, but still breathing. John placed her on the floor and looked at the other two crusaders. "That alien stopped Applebloom!" Sweetie Belle shouted, in her multi-hued voice "Get him!" The two fillies charged at the wounded human with all their might. Despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins, John took note that he was beginning to feel lightheaded. The first to reach him was Scootaloo, and he easily dodged her clumsy swing at his throat. As she flew past him, John quickly took the opportunity to hit the back of her head. She dropped to the floor, out cold. He wasn’t paying attention to Sweetie Belle when she slashed at his right thigh, and as a result, the cut landed. He hissed in pain as the wooden tip sliced through his pant leg and skin, and took several steps back. He shifted his full attention to the final crazed filly, as she stoled herself for another lunge. When she finally made her move, John fell to his knees, avoiding the thrust at his chest. He quickly grabbed the wooden sword around it’s dull blade, and yanked it from Sweetie Belle’s mouth. Before the filly could react, John brought the hilt of the weapon down against her head, hard. She fell over, joining her companions in unconsciousness. “Finally...I'm...done.” said John tiredly. John looked around the messy classroom, and saw the fresh blood on the floor. He scanned his body, and noticed that his wounds were still leaking blood, though not as much as before. He took another, more detailed, look around the room and at his body. He was astonished, with the amount of blood soaked into his clothes, and pooled on the floor, he should have passed out by now. “Funny, I feel dizzy, but I'm-” John collapsed to the floor. His vision blurred, and darkened, and he looked around. Then, he noticed a shadow. He couldn’t make out the figure’s shape, but he could feel it’s stare on him. “Who...are you?” he asked, blearily. The dark shape’s only response was to dissipate in a cloud of shadow. "Maybe you-" he managed to struggle out, before unconsciousness finally came to claim it’s fourth victim. John slowly closed his eyes, barely noticing the voices and hoofbeats that struck his ears. "John, no!” “Quick, he needs medical attention!" Author's Note Yeah, dark as it is, I'm fucked up. Edit by Narlepoax III Naden Gryphon wasn't present in this chapter.
Chapter 4 Hospital MayhemJohn’s mind was roused from unconsciousness. He furrowed his brow and opened his eyes slowly. He noticed he was in a room, afternoon sunlight streamed through large windows in the pastel green walls. The sun had been setting the last he remembered, that suggested that he had been out for at least a day. John scanned the room, noticing the heart monitor and other various medical equipment near his bed. The acrid scent of disinfectant pervasively assaulted his nose. It’s probably safe to assume that I’m in a hospital, John thought. John pulled off the sheet that covered his form to get a look at himself. He quickly took note that he was in his underwear, before moving on to the more pressing matter of the state of his wounds. The gashes were covered in gauze pads held on by white wrappings, they had probably been stitched shut as well. That’s new, the ponies must have done that while I was out, John thought to himself. While John checked his wounds, there was a knock on the door. He quickly pulled the sheet back over his mostly naked body, before bidding the visitor to enter. A small purple baby dragon entered the room. "Hey John, you doing okay?" Spike asked. The human raised an eyebrow at the dragon. "When have I ever been okay?" John wittily replied, before his tone became more serious, "But how are you doing, what happened back at the school?" "After the flash, I ended up at the library,” Spike stated, “I knew that you were still at the school with those girls, so I contacted Princess Celestia." "Oh," John nodded, calming himself down, "So it was her that showed up with you." "Yeah. She was surprised what happened at the schoolhouse. Twilight and them-" "Wait!" The human stopped Spike, "So they’re okay?" "Yeah, they woke up the next day. Same can’t be said for you..." Spike trailed off as he looked away. "Spike," John looked at the dragon questioningly, as he felt trepidation enter him, "How long I was unconscious?" Spike tried to look John in the eye, but his gaze fell on the wall behind him instead. "About three days," Spike hissed. John’s face paled, but the expression remained stony. "Three days, after a little scuffle like that..." John sighed. "I’m not much of a soldier, now am I?" "Don't worry about that John, at least they didn't take away your diaper." Spike said in a comforting tone. The human placed his face in his hands, and sighed once again. "Also, Princess Celestia will come later on to question you about your situation." Spike continued. "That so?" John looked at the window, "Then I assume that Twilight and the rest have relaid everything I’ve already said?" "Yep." Suddenly, John’s stomach made it’s upset at being neglected known with a roar of indignation. "I guessing that was you?" said Spike. "Yeah," John admitted. "Alright, I’ll go let the doctors know you’re awake, and get them to send you some apples." The dragon headed towards the door as John watched him go. The human made himself comfortable on the bed and sighed in content. Nothing could ruin the moment. Then, John realized something. "Wait just a second, I don’t wear a diaper!" *** John swallowed the final bite of apple, as the door swung open in a golden aura. A giant pony, taller than any pony he had seen so far, walked through the open doorway. Her coat was a pure white, and her mane and tail were three-toned ethereal masses that fluttered in a breeze, despite the fact that they were indoors. She had a long, sharp looking horn, and large feathered wings. Princess Celestia, basically the god of this realm. "Hello John Goodman," the princess spoke in a soft matronly voice that held a certain power to it, "I've heard things about you." John tossed the apple core into a nearby trash bin, surveying the princess. He chose his next actions carefully, not wanting to cause the Jesus Christ of ponies any distress. "You did?" John questioned. "Twilight told me that you're a human, and a soldier. Is this correct?" John nodded. "Well, as much as I truly wish to stay here and have a deep conversation, I am afraid that I'm on a tight schedule that I must adhere to. As such, we only have time to talk about recent events." She stepped closer to the human as he kept his eyes on her. "What happened when you and Spike arrived at the school three days ago?" The tone of her voice was a bit serious. So John explained what had happened at the school. At first, Princess Celestia’s expression was an expertly crafted mask of control over the situation. But as John told his story, her mask shattered, and was replaced by a look of utter helplessness. When he told her of how they had been controlled, her eyes widened in fear, and when he’s finished his recount, she took a step back from him. "What’s wrong?" he asked, becoming concerned. "It's happening." Princess Celestia whimpered. John stared at the once stoic monarch, and noticed a tear roll down her cheek. "Are you okay?" "I must go." There was a brilliant flash of golden light, and the princess was gone. The human pondered the events that had just transpired. He had never expected the leader to break down like that, especially when she was supposed to be an immortal god. That was a little more than strange, John concluded. Shortly thereafter, a yellow unicorn stallion with a brown mane walked in. He wore a lab coat, and held a clipboard in his magical grip. "Ah! You’ve finished eating," said the doctor. "I assumed you’ve already checked your wounds, correct?" "Eeyup," John nodded. The doctor checked his clipboard and cleared his throat. "Lets see. When you came in, three days ago, you had suffered loss of consciousness due to massive hemorrhaging from two cuts on you body. We stitched the wounds closed, and bandaged the areas. You should be feeling some chest pains, I'm surprised that you don't feel it right now, but they will go away eventually." "I don’t feel any-" John stopped as a sharp stinging occurred in his chest. "Just rest for the next couple of days, and you'll be okay. As for your stitches, don't do any heavy activity, and we can get them out a week from now." Aww man, John thought, sadly, There goes my morning exercise. "And you'll be out by tomorrow." the doctor continued. "Great." The doctor wrote on his clipboard and smiled afterwards. "So doctor, what about Twilight and the others?" John finally popped the question. "They're fine. They'll be out by tomorrow too." the doctor replied, smiling comfortingly. "And the three girls?" The doctor's smile faded away to be replaced by a look of uncertain disgust, a sure sign that something was wrong. John looked at the pony and saw that his eyes were troubled and watery. He knew that the fillies he once fought, were in deep trouble. However, the doctor hastily forced his expression back to it’s normal calmness. “The girls...are in...critical...condition,” the doctor finally stated, though hesitantly, “They were heavily bruised, suffering from concussions. They’re all in comas at the moment.” Then, the human's pupils shrank in fear. "There's little to no chance that they'll make it." the doctor continued. "Not even magic can make the healing process any smoother." "Why is that!?" John immediately asked. "Nopony knows a spell that could heal the kind of damage they’ve undergone." The doctor sighed and looked at his clipboard. "It'll take a miracle to make them better," he said, before leaving the room. Hours into the night, John was wide awake. His mind was full of thoughts about the girls. He never expected this to happened to them. Why!? How could I have caused so much damage!? The human curled himself into a ball and cried. "Why?" BOOM!!! Instinctively, John covered himself with his blanket, hiding from whatever had made the noise. “Oh my gosh! I want to...wait. Why am I under the covers?” John uncovered himself and saw that the room was beginning to fill with smoke. “Okay. Big boom, plus smoke in the room equals... FIRE!!!” John got up from the bed as the fire alarm was set off. He looked around the room for his clothes and luckily, the clothes was on a table. “How did I miss that?” As John retrieved his clothes, a nurse pony came in with a wheelchair. Without warning, the nurse immediately went towards John and shoved him into the wheelchair. Before John could say anything, the nurse dashed out of the room and made her way outside of the hospital. “Wow! That was fast!” John got up from the wheelchair and put on his clothes. Noticing they were clean. “Clothes are cleaned. Nice.” Once he put on his clothes, he looked at the hospital and saw that a good portion of it was engulfed in flames. He checked around and saw if the others had made it out, noticing a familiar purple unicorn mare sitting by a tree. “Twilight! You’re okay!” John exclaimed, moving to meet her. “Yeah I'm fine.” said Twilight. “Why are you in your clothes?” John merely chuckled. “John, Twilight! Thank Celestia that you're alright.” Both of them turned around and saw Rarity and the rest of the ponies approaching them. The five mares embraced John and Twilight in a powerful group hug. The hug lasted for a solid minute before... “John, why are you wearing your clothes?” asked Rainbow Dash. The group hug broke apart as John answered, “I feel uncomfortable when I’m not wearing clothes. It’s a human thing.” “I see.” “I hope they get everypony out of the hospital.” said Rarity. “Same here.” said Twilight. “There you are!” The doctor galloped to the group. He looked haggard, and worried. “So the seven of you are here. Good,” said the doctor. He looked at John and gave him a knowing smile, “Did you go use the bathroom and change?” John heavily rested his face in his right palm. I swear to God, I am going to make the next person who insinuates that I wear diaper wear one themselves, John thought. “No.” John said. “Just checking.” Of course. The doctor left in a hurry as the ponies looked at him suspiciously. “What did the doctor mean by 'use the bathroom'?” asked Twilight. “It's a stupid joke that he came up with.” Meanwhile, the doctor and some nurses checked the numbers of patients. For such a big hospital, they aren't many patients. After they checked, they seemed to notice that they had forgotten something, or three somethings. Guess what they were? “By Celestia, nopony got the comatose fillies!” exclaimed the doctor. The sound of his voice brought attention to the six ponies and John. “Doctor. We must get them.” said one of the nurses. The doctor nodded and galloped towards the flaming building, only to be stopped by a large gout of flame bursting out of the doorway. “I can't get in there!” exclaimed the doctor. “What's happening?” asked Twilight. “The three fillies are in there.” said the nurse. “Three fillies... Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo!” The nurse nodded. The ponies gasped in horror as they turned around and saw the flaming building. “No! My little sis is in there!” exclaimed Applejack. “Nurse what room are they in?” asked Twilight. “Room 21 on the third floor.” responded the nurse. “Where's the fire department?” John looked at the building and watched it burning. He thought of saving the girls. He couldn't let them die so young. After the damage he caused, it was time to do the unthinkable. So, the human started running towards the flaming hospital. “John! What are you doing?” asked Twilight. “I'm have to save them!” said John as he went inside the flaming building. As he entered the building, he headed towards the stairs. Man it's hot, was the only thing John could think. John ascended the steps, as he moved higher, the smoke, heat, and flames got heavier. He could barely breathe by the time he reached the third floor. His lungs protested at the smoke invading them, and he began coughing violently. "Keep going! You're halfway there!" John told himself. As he rounded the corner, he saw the hallway engulfed in flames. Fuck! How am I supposed to go through this!? John began to search for the room number as he swiftly made his way through the fire and smoke. As he made his way, he began to slow down from the coughing and lack of air. “Shit! ‘cough cough’ I can't ‘cough’ breath,” said John. He finally reached the room number and opened it. He saw the three girls on the beds and something else. Guess who it was? “You 'cough'!” The mysterious figure looked at him for a moment and disappeared like before. “Hey 'coughing' come back 'coughing'!” The ceiling collapsed to the floor behind him, blocking the exit. “Damn!” He looked for an exit and saw the only window. He went to it, open it, and looked outside. The entire town was watching. “Well 'cough' here goes nothing.” John grabbed the girls and held them tightly. Thankfully, the three fillies were a light load. He looked at the window and drew a deep breath. Then, after a quick mental assurance, he ran at the window, leaping forward as far as he could when he reached it. Just as he jumped, the hospital exploded behind him. The ponies screamed when it happened. John quickly rolled over in mid-air so that his back was facing the ground, and the fillies in his arms were not. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and prepared for the pain that was about to come. Just as John was about to hit the ground, his momentum suddenly stopped. He opened his eyes and saw that he was glowing purple. Then he was safely placed on the ground. He looked around and saw that Twilight was next to him. “Thanks Twilight.” “No problem.” said Twilight. It was night time in Ponyville. Every pony that lived in the town was asleep. Everything was quiet in Ponyville. The sky was clear as a clean window. Nothing could ruin this night for anypony. Nothing except for the hospital that was burning to the ground. John got up and placed the girls on the ground, as the fire department watered the burned building. The other ponies approached till they were Twilight's side. John dusted himself a little, till Pinkie Pie spoke. “John, you are crazy for doing that,” said Pinkie Pie, uncharacteristically serious, “You could've lost your life.” “I know but 'cough' if I haven't done it, the 'coughing' three fillies would died 'cough' in the fire,” said John. “Thank Celestia that you and the girls are okay.” said Twilight. Just as John was about to say something, he was thrown into a coughing fit for about ten seconds. “My goodness. Are you okay?” asked Fluttershy. John caught his breath before he spoke. “I'm 'cough' fine,” said John roughly, “Just that the smoke got into me.” Suddenly, John got a group hug from Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. Tears were out of their eyes. “Thank you John, for saving the girls from that dreadful fire.” cried Rarity. “It's what at least I can do,” said John. “You may come from a violent world, but you’re a good fella,” said Applejack. “How can we ever repay you?”asked Rainbow Dash joyfully. John let go of the three ponies and looked at the ground. The ponies looked at him and sadness was written all over his face. They have no idea what John was going to say. “Forgiveness.” said John sadly. The ponies were confused at John's answer. “Forgiveness? But you’ve done nothing wrong.” said Rarity. “Well actually, the little girls are in...a coma.” said John. “The doctor told 'cough' me that not only they were in a comma, they had a great chance of not making it. They were injured 'coughing' very badly.” “What's this have to do with you asking for forgiveness?” asked Applejack. John took a deep breath and told them what happened in the schoolhouse after they were knocked out, he also told them about Princess Celestia. After a minute of explanation, the ponies were speechless for the moment. They didn't know what to say after what they heard. It taken another minute until a pony spoke. “Is this true?” asked Applejack. “Yes. It is.” said John with despair. “They were controlled. That's... horrible.” said Rarity. John nodded sadly. Again, the ponies were speechless. They looked at each other and looked at the ground. John wasn't expecting this at all from them. “So, I'm asking one thing in return. Can you forgive me?” Before anything can be done to John's question, there was moaning. At first, the ponies didn't knew where it came from. Then, there it was again and it became clear. The little girls were waking up. “Applebloom?” said Applejack. “Applejack? Where am I?” said the little light green filly. “Ugh...What happened?” said the orange filly. “I feel so sore.” said the white filly. “Girls! You're okay!” exclaimed Rarity. “Thank Celestia that you're awake.” said Applejack with joy. John looked at the small fillies, utterly shocked. It's a miracle, John thought. “Why's the hospital on fire?” asked Applebloom. “We'll explain that later.” said Applejack. Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash hugged the little fillies as John made a smile on his face. “Ow! Rarity, I'm sore.” said the white filly. “Sorry Sweetie Belle. I'm just so glad that you're okay.” said Rarity. As John watched them, memories of the last hug he had given his father formed in his mind. The hug was more of a 'farewell' hug, than a 'you’re okay' hug. John's eyes became full of tears. Then John looked at the building. The fire had finally died out, as the firefighters water it down. John then became a little angry. That fucking mysterious figure. John thought, It caused that fire. He continued to looked at the building as Twilight came over right next to him. “You did good John.” said Twilight. John snapped out of his little anger and looked at Twilight. “Yep. I did.” said John. They looked at the three ponies. They were talking to the little fillies. A smile came on Twilight's face. “I think you are forgiven.” said Twilight. John looked at Twilight and gave a gentle smile to her. “I know.” said John. Without further ado, John told the doctor that he saved the girls and his back was feeling better. The doctor was relieved and happy. To make things better, the doctor said John and his friends are going to be out the hospital now because he was going to release them the next morning. “And stay away from heavy activities.” said the doctor. “I will.” said John. “And exercise for your back.” “I will.” “And change your diaper.” “For the last time, it's called an underwear..” “I'm sorry. It's just that I find the way you react so amusing.” The doctor chuckled as John began to walk away. The ponies that had crowded around the charred remains of the hospital began discussing their mixed feelings toward the human that walked by them. “So, that creature saved those girls from the fire?” “I think so.” “I don't really think that John creature cares about them. He did it for fame.” “It doesn't matter. He saved them from the fire.” “He’s got more guts than any other pony.” “You said it.” John heard the ponies what they were saying about him. He looked at them and gave a smile. “He smiled at us.” “Is he going to eat us?” “How am I suppose to know?” “He looks kind of cute.” “Eww.” John walked towards the six ponies with great news. “The doctor said that we're being released early.” said John. “That's great.” said Twilight. “Fabulous.” said Rarity. Fluttershy gave a small smile. “Holy tarnation!” exclaimed Applebloom. “It's that creature.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked at John like it was a new toy. John looked at them and he was dirty from the smoke and ash. “Hey” said John waving his fingers to the girls. “Whoa! You can talk.” said Sweetie Belle. “Of course I can.” “I guess you’re not from around here huh?” said the orange filly. “Nope.” “So tell me. How are you different from us?” “Scootaloo, that's a rhetorical question. The answer is obvious.” said Sweetie Belle. “I know, but I want to hear it from him.” “Girls, you can ask any questions ya got fer John some other time.” said Applejack. “You need to rest.” “Aww.” groaned the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Anyway, thanks for saving them.” continued Applejack. “No problem.” said John. “Wait! You saved us from that fire!?” exclaimed Applebloom. “Yep.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders' eyes got bigger and dropped their jaws. They were amazed that John was not only from a different world, but he had also saved them from the fire. John gave them a smile and they fainted. “I guess they found a new role model.” said Applejack. Everyone laughed in that moment. John felt good for saving the Cutie Mark Crusaders. His heroic action proved him that he was a good person. He deserved something from this. Out of all the possible- “You know what's this called for?” said Pinkie Pie. “What?” asked John. Pinkie inhaled and shouted, “A PARTY!!!” Author's Note Finally got this chapter up. The past few days was crazy. Like, one of my editors decided to quit, which was surprising. So I had to find another one for the past few days and luckily, I did. Well, I've found two. But hey, at least the chapters are better than before. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony The other editor will come up in the next chapter.
Chapter 5 Party Time"Rarity, I know you're being so generous and all, but why are you doing this now?" John asked giving her a grumpy look. One day after the hospital incident, Pinkie Pie held her party at Town Hall. Everypony was going to it, though some still had negative thoughts about the human. The doctors had released John, the Element Bearers, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders, seeing as how they all were in well enough condition to fend for themselves. And also from the small detail that the hospital had been destroyed. Things had been going well for John, up until this point. "You have to look your best for the party tonight, dear," Rarity explained, grabbing a measuring tape with her magic, "Besides, your normal attire is so dull. No offense." "None taken." "And I have promised you that I would make your clothes." John had to concede that she had, in fact, made such a promise. He couldn't wear the same clothes everyday, and he didn’t like the idea of becoming a nudist. Despite the fact that most ponies didn’t wear clothes at all. "Alright, fine. I suppose you might as well do this now," John sighed. "Wonderful!" The fashion pony cheered, "Now, hold still." *** After hours of being a mannequin at Rarity's place, John was finally given his outfit. "Wow, you really are good at this," the human scanned his outfit. It’s design was very simple, yet also impressive. It seemed to be a long sleeve robe, with a massive zipper running up the middle of the front. John couldn’t help but compare it to Roxas’ outfit from Kingdom Hearts 2, except that the basic colors of the outfit was different. John was very impressed by Rarity's work. "I am darling," smiled Rarity, "It's what I do." "This really is awesome. Richard would love this outfit" "Richard? Who's Richard?" The human looked at the fashion pony. "He's a friend of mine who loves to design clothes." "Really?" Her eyes began to expand with a cheery smile. "He's a fashion designer?" "Well, not really, but he wants to be one someday." "Oh my. I should meet him, if he ever comes here to Ponyville." Yeah, if only, John thought morosely. "Well, John it's getting dark. You should go get ready for the party." John nodded and headed towards her bathroom. He then looked at the outfit once more and it was so damn wonderful. This whole situation had reminded him heavily of his friends. *** After quickly changing in Rarity’s bathroom, John set off with her to Town Hall. Twilight was already there, they met up and entered the building together. John was intrigued by the odd sight inside. The party was strange mix of various party elements from back home. There were things that wouldn’t be out of place at a child’s birthday party, but also things that would be found at a teen’s house party. There was the DJ, balloons, games, and tons of treats. This party was John's fantasy for a great party. Only thing that was different, was that there were ponies instead of humans. “I don't know how Pinkie Pie did it, but this party rocks!” said John with excitement. “It’s just kind of her thing. Making other ponies smile is what Pinkie does best,” said Twilight. “Making other ponies smile? Sounds like a friend of mine back home.” Speaking of Pinkie, she was bouncing by when they were talking about her. “Are you enjoying the party John?” asked Pinkie Pie with joy. “Of course I am,” said John, “How did you manage to pull this off?” “Easy. I used my party cannon.” “Your party what?” Pinkie Pie brings out a cannon out of where, which surprised the hell out of John, but he managed to keep his cool. “With this baby, parties can be made within a second.” Pinkie Pie continued. “If I had one of those, I'll have a party every day.” John chuckled. “If you want another party, just ask,” she replied, enthusiastically. “Thanks Pinkie Pie. I'll keep that in mind.” Pinkie Pie bounced away with the cannon as Twilight giggled. “Like I said, It’s kind of her thing.” Later on in the party, John walked around and saw ponies talking as he passed by them. “Look! It's that John fellow.” “I heard he saved the Crusaders from that fire.” “Why isn't he eating us? Is he vegetarian?” “I don't know, all I know is that he did something good.” “Hey, where's the bathroom?” John made his way to a table laden with bowls filled with various types of punch. Spike stood next to it, looking bored. “Hey Spike,” said John. “Hey John,” replied Spike, “Are you enjoying the party?” “Yep,” said John as he pours himself a glass of punch. “It’s pretty impressive that you ran into a burning building to save those girls. Were you like that back on your world?” John thought about it, remembering the many times he’d helped people even before joining the Army. “Well...yeah.” chuckled John. “Good, that means that you really deserve the award that Mayor Mare’s gonna give you.” “Really? That's awesome.” “Just wait.” Spike walked away as John takes a drink from his cup. He marvelled at the deliciously intense flavor. A minute later, the mayor of Ponyville went up onto a stage, and began to talk. “Can I please have everypony's attention?” asked the mayor of Ponyville. The music died out as the ponies looked at the mayor of Ponyville. “Thank you. Ahem. Today we are here to honor John, a creature from a different world, for his heroic action of saving three fillies, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, from the flaming hospital last night. He might not be a pony, but he has a good heart. Lets give him a round of applause.” The lights shined on John as ponies clapped for him. John waved and gave a shy smile. Only a few ponies clapped. “As the mayor of Ponyville, I am honored to give John a medal. This medal awards and thanks him for his heroic, and selfless actions. Come up here so you can get it.” John walked towards the stage as a few more ponies clapped than before. “Yeah. Go John!” yelled the Crusaders. Everypony and John looked at the Crusaders. They gave blushing smiles and dashed away. John chuckled at their childish antics, as he continued walking to the mayor. As John mounted the stairs, the mayor looked apprehensively at his face. She shuddered a bit, as she seemed to realize just how imposing his height was. She's afraid of me, John thought. The mayor pulled out a medal that was made out of silver. John looked at it and was struck by the way it glimmered in the spotlights. He could honestly say that he’d never imagined being given a medal by a pony. He usually thought of getting one from the president. That would have been awesome for him. When John was about a foot from the mayor, he dropped to one knee, allowing the mayor to give him the award. There was more applause from the audience. John looked at them, and noticed that they were like dead ponies with their eyes open, they showed no emotions. Not even a single smile. The only smiles to be seen were from The Crusaders, Spike, and the six ponies he’d become friends with. John looked back to the mayor when she shakily put the medal over his head. A few more claps from the audience and eventually, half of the room was applauding. After the mayor slipped the medal around John’s neck, she gave him a small, but frightened, smile; then backed away. John wanted to tell her that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he knew it would be in vain. “Thank you, John,” the mayor said nervously. “It was my pleasure,” replied John. Claps roared in the little room. “Before we can continue on with the celebration, John will say a few words about himself and his actions,” said the mayor. John immediately gave a shocked look to the mayor, before returning his attention to the crowd. A speech!? What the hell am I going to say? I didn't expect this, John thought hesitantly. He took a deep breath and spoke, “Hello everypony,” he started, chuckling a little to abate his own nervousness, “To tell you the truth, I didn't really expect to speak in front of you, but I guess I have to now,” he gave out another nervous chuckle. Silence crept through the room. “Anyway,” John continued, “I just want to say that I was glad that I was there to do that civic duty in the hospital. Back in my world, there weren’t many people who would run into a burning building like that. The ones who did do that kind of thing were often being paid to. It was rare when a common person like me would help in such a way. In my world, most people would not go out of their way to help others, because it would often be a hindrance to themselves. We have so many bad things happening like the economic collapse, famine, religious unrest, and especially wars.” Several ponies gasped as John continue with his speech. “All these things and many others made our kind hesitant to do anything like I did last night. But not me. I'm a good person with a good heart. To tell you the truth, I joined the army because of a third world wide war that is going on in my world.” All of the ponies gasped in horror. “I know it seems harsh, but I have reasons that I joined the army. Also, it doesn't change the person I am. I never hurt any other person or any living creature in my life without reason to do so. And I understand that some of you are afraid of me. Trust me I know.” Some ponies looked at the ground with others looked up. “Don't worry though. I'm not going to hurt you. Or eat you. I can't bare to see any creature get hurt. You can take my actions last night as proof that I am an honorable individual. To conclude this speech, I was glad that I saved them, and you should be too. I'm honored that I got this medal and I hope it gives you a different view of who I am. Thank you.” After John concluded his speech, there was silence for a moment. Then one pony began to clap. Followed by two more ponies, then five ponies, ten ponies, Twenty ponies. Eventually, every pony in the room was clapping and cheering for him. John gazed over the sea of ponies and began to smile. He was so happy that tears came out his eyes, he had finally gained acceptance from all of Ponyville. “Let's get this party started!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie. So John enjoyed the party, alongside the ponies of Ponyville. He played games, danced with some moves like The Moonwalk, and Shuffling. All the ponies loved his alien dance moves. This party was going great for everypony. All except for that one particular pony, one pony that nopony else had even expected to come. *** “John, you gotta teach me those moves you did at the party,” said Rainbow Dash excitedly. It was only five minutes after the party had ended, and everypony was making their way to their houses. Everypony was going to talk about John’s dancing skills for days. John was headed to the library when Rainbow Dash had made her way to him, and asked her question. “Sorry Rainbow Dash, but I’m not sure if a pony could even do those moves,” said John. “Aww come on. Is it really that hard to teach?” asked Rainbow Dash hesitantly. “Unfortunately, yes. It is.” “Oh come on, you could at least try. I’m really good at learning new stunts.” “Oh really?” Five minutes later. “On second thought, I don't want to learn it,” said Rainbow Dash exhausted. John had tried to teach her the Moonwalk. She had quickly learned that it was hard to dance with your feet, when you didn’t have feet. “What happen to 'I'm good at learning stunts.'?” chuckled John, “Still, you did pretty good. Just keep practicing, and eventually, you'll be the first pony to do the Moonwalk.” Rainbow Dash chuckled and looked at John. “Really? You think I'll be the first pony to learn the Moonwalk?” “Yeah. Just practice and believe in yourself.” Rainbow Dash gave John a hug that he hadn’t been expecting. “Thanks John.” “No problem.” John headed towards the library, following the beckoning call of the bed he knew was waiting there for him. Along the way, he looked up to the sky and saw how beautiful the night was. Stars were out, no clouds in sight, and the moon was full. John imaged the nights back in his world, and similar they were. The sky was peaceful, just like the town was. John arrived at the library just as Twilight was headed up the stairs to her bedroom. “Oh, John, you're back,” said Twilight, before yawning deeply. John looked at Twilight and gave a gentle smile. “Yep.” John responded. “I guess you enjoyed the party, huh.” John nodded. “Well, good night.” “Good night Twilight.” She smiled and headed upstairs to her room. John went to the guest room, and laid his tired body on the bed. He fell asleep the moment he drew the covers over him. Author's Note Get ready for the next chapter. It's going to be epic. Edit by Narlepoax III, Theblacksmithbrony, and Octiviascello.
Chapter 7 Anti-BullyIt's been a three days since the whole Ursa-Major incident. Ponies in Ponyville held a celebration for John and Spike. Everypony, including John had a good time. Not to mention, the schoolhouse had been repaired, and the hospital was beginning reconstruction. Rarity even made John a whole set of new outfits. As always with Rarity, they looked fantastic. Good times were coming for John. Except for two things. The dream and the mysterious figure. John had been having that same recurring dream over the past few weeks. He still could not make any sense out of it. Why was he always dreaming about his friends? And what was going on with those babies? The strange figure confused him even more. It was most likely the cause behind the strange goings on, but that only gave him more questions. What was it? Why was it doing these things? Where was it now? Why hadn’t it showed itself recently? John pondered these thoughts as he sat at a table in Sugarcube Corner. He was eating a cupcake, which stood up to the Cake’s usual baking quality, incredible. He began idly chatting with Mrs. Cake about baking and secret ingredients, when three familiar fillies came into the bakery. "John!" exclaimed The Crusaders. John turns around and sees the Crusaders. A smile ran onto his face. "Hey girls," said John. "What brings you girls here?" asked Mrs. Cake happily. Applebloom gives Mrs. Cake a piece a paper. Mrs. Cake reads it and goes to the kitchen. "John," said Sweetie Belle, "We were wondering if you could come to our party at our treehouse." "It's for the reopening of our school," said Scootaloo. "And all our classmates will be there," said Applebloom. "So can you come?" asked Sweetie Belle. John looks at the Crusaders and they were giving the puppy eyes. "Well," said John scratching his head. "Please?" said The Crusaders. "I don't see why not." The Crusaders cheered from his answer. "Great! We'll just take these cupcakes and tell the others," said Applebloom. Mrs. Cake hands them a box of cupcakes. "You girls have fun," said Mrs. Cake. "We will!" said Scootaloo as she and the others dash off. "Seems like they really, really like you," said Pinkie Pie, carrying Mr. and Mrs. Cakes children. "And I see you got your hooves full," said John jokingly, before following the girls. John heads towards the treehouse at Sweet Apple Acres. When he got to Sweet Apple Acres, he saw Applejack and Big Macintosh working. "Hey Applejack," said John. "Howdy John," said Applejack, "What brings you here?" "I got invited to a party at the treehouse." "Well, that’s great! Hope ya have fun." "We will." "Alright, come on Big Mac, we gotta harvest this apples." "Eeyup," said Big Mac. John arrives at the treehouse and was immediately struck by how professionally done it looked. It almost looked like an actual house. He climbed the ramp leading up into the house. When he entered, he saw a large group of fillies and colts that all looked to be around the Crusader’s age. There was music playing and a table full of drinks and cupcakes. "John! You're here!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle. All the foals turned their attention to John, and gaped in surprise when they saw him. "Woah! It's him!" "The human who slayed the Ursa-Major." "He'th tho awethome." "Yay, cupcakes." John looked around the room and he was sure that they forgot what were they celebrating. "John, I want to meet my friends," said Scootaloo. "That's Twist, Pipsqueak, Snips, Snails, and Featherweight." "Wow! I can't believe he's here," said Snips excitingly. "Can you like sign this for me?" said Pipsqueak, giving John a book and pen. "I absolutely can," said John, "Everypony is so hyped about me." John signs the book. "Of course they are," said Sweetie Belle. "But this party is for the reopening for the school right?" The ponies looked at each other. "Right?" "You didn't tell him?" said Snips. "Tell me what?" The Crusaders chuckled. "Girls." "This party is meant for you," said Sweetie Belle. John raises his eyebrows. "Are you mad?" asked Applebloom. For a while, he remained silent, his expression stony. Then he smiled. "No," said John. "But, I'm disappointed that you girls lied to me, especially in front of your elders." The Crusaders makes a frown face and looks down. "I'll forgive if you girls do something for me." Crusaders look up. "Promise me that you if you're making a party for me, just say it." A smile went on their faces. "Promise," they all said. As the party progresses, John told numerous jokes and stories about what happened in Ponyville. The children were more interested in the stories than the jokes, even though they did laugh. "Wow! The story sounds awesome when hear it from the actual po- er person," said Snips. "Yeah, you made Trixie even more of a mule than she is," said Snails. "Can you tell uth more storieth?" asked Twist. The little ponies agrees with her question. "Well..." said John as he rolled his eyes, trying to think of a different story. "I think you should tell the story of how you got here," came a new voice from behind John. The ponies and John turned their attention to two ponies at the door. One pink and one grey. "That would be a wonderful story, won't you agree?" said the pink filly, leaning towards the grey filly. "Totally." said the grey filly. "Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon," said Applebloom. "What are you girls doin here?" "Oh, just dropping by and see if you losers were in here, and what do you know? John's here too," said Diamond Tiara. "Look, Diamond Tiara!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle, aggressively, "Why can't you go somewhere else and leave us alone?" "Only a blank flank would say that," sneered Diamond Tiara "Yeah, what she said," said Silver Spoon followed by a fake chuckle. "Please leave, before you cause any trouble," said Scootaloo. "Or else what? Are you going to go coo-coo like at school?" As the ponies argue, John looks at the other fillies and there just standing there, watching the fight. Then he looks back and saw that Silver Spoon is not really enjoying it. From there, he had an idea to end this argument. "For the last time, we don't remember it and don't care!" exclaimed Applebloom. "Oh whatever," said Diamond Tiara, "Blank Flanks." "Ahem," John cleared his throat to get everypony's attention. "Well John, are you gonna tell the story about how you got here?" said Diamond Tiara, utterly ignoring the glares she was receiving. "Actually, before I can do that, what about Silver Spoon?" said John. Diamond Tiara looks at her and back. "What about her?" "Does she appreciate what you're doing?" "Of course she appreciate it, right Silver Spoon?" "Definitely," said Silver Spoon, making a fake smile. "Well, as far as I can tell, she isn't." Diamond Tiara gets a little angry, but keeps her cool. "Yes, she is, and she's my friend." "Yeah, and I'm her’s," said Silver Spoon. John laughed by her answer. "Oh really?" John raises his left eyebrow, "And why is that?" Silver Spoon was shaking a little. "Because...she...is awesome." "That's right," said Diamond Tiara, giving Silver Spoon a high hoof. "Alright," He turns to the other ponies, "Could you all line up against the wall, please?" The foals were a bit confused, but did as they were asked. "Silver Spoon, go to the middle." "What are you doing?" asked Diamond Tiara. "You'll see." Silver Spoon slowly goes to the middle of the room. She had an inkling where this was going, but all the other children had no idea. She reaches at the middle of the room. John went to the other wall and went to the middle. "Okay, Silver Spoon," John spoke with a serious face, "I'm going to ask you some questions and I want you to be honest about your answers." "John, what are you doing?" asked Sweetie Belle. "Watch and learn." Silence in the room for about five seconds. "Silver Spoon, how long have you and Diamond Tiara known each other?" John asked. "Since we were small." she replied. John nods and continues. "Were you two always friends?" "Yes." "What kind of questions are you asking her?" asked Diamond Tiara, angrily. John looked at Diamond Tiara with a more serious face. "Hush! You're going to learn something here." By this remark, she was silenced. The others gasped in amazement that she had obeyed. "Now, do you always like Diamond Tiara the way she talks to other ponies?" She looked down and gave no response. "Of course she likes the way I talk to them losers," said Diamond Tiara, "Right?" No response. "Silver Spoon?" "No." Gasp in the room (except for John.) "What?!" exclaimed Diamond Tiara. She raised her head and looks at Diamond Tiara. "I said no," Her face was in anger. "Come on Silver Spoon, you're kidding... Right?" "No. I'm not kidding." Diamond Tiara was now getting angry. "I'm tired of making fun of them. I don't know how you live like this. All I know is that you're a heartless pony, and I always pretend that I'm enjoying it," continued Silver Spoon, bolstered by her confession, "But today, it ends." She began to walk to join the other foals. John gave a small smile by her decision. Silver Spoon was no longer the assistant. "Silver Spoon..." The look on Diamond Tiara's face was turning to despair, "What are you saying?" "I'm saying that our friendships is over," Silver Spoon said it with anger and pride. The others cheered as Diamond Tiara began to cry. The bully was crying as the others saw her. John went to up to her and knelt down to the ground. "You see?" said John, "Even Silver Spoon doesn't like the way you treat them." She sniffs and speaks, "But, she's my only friend. Without her, I'm alone." John stared at her as she cried. She was alone, and no pony was ever going to be her friend. Because of this, he had to do something to make her feel better. John gets up and puts on a serious face. "Well, you know what you need to do to gain not only her friendship back, but also be friends with those you made fun of," said John. Diamond Tiara looks at the others and they were looking at her. She wasn't sure if they would accept her after the way she treated them. "What if they don't accept me?" sadly wondered Diamond Tiara. "We'll accept you as a friend," said Scootaloo, "but only if you apologize to us for all those mean things you did, and Pinkie Promise that you won't be a bully anymore." Diamond Tiara looked at the ground for awhile. Then she raised her head and gave a small smile. "Okay, I Pinkie Promise that I won't be a bully, and I'm sorry for the mean things I’ve done in the past," said Diamond Tiara slowly going through some funny hoof movements. All the other children exchange looks, before smiling and nodding. "We forgive you," said Applebloom. Diamond Tiara went towards the others as they gave a group hug. John beamed as he looked on, absolutely ecstatic. He had helped her achieve something great. The bully was no more. Author's Note Yeah. This chapter is simple, but charming as it sounds. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony. Sorry Octaviascello.
Chapter 8 Picnic Time"No wonder Diamond Tiara was with the Crusaders," said Twilight as John told what happened to Diamond Tiara. It's been a day since Diamond Tiara swore to stop bullying. She and the Crusaders went to the library after the party was done. The light pink pony wrote a letter to Princess Celestia that she learned that bullying others would caused damages towards each other, especially when you have friends. It surprised Twilight a lot how she was now friends with them. "Just how?" she questioned. "Well," John looked at the ceiling, "I knew that Silver Spoon wasn't comfortable being a bully. So I just questioned her, and the rest kinda just happened." "Oh my. You know how to handle bullies." "You could say that," The human chuckled. John recalled what happened the last time he handled a bully. In high school, the bully was known for causing trouble and picking on the weak in the past. Each week, the bully would choose a new victim, and torment them for the day. Everyone hated him, and wanted him to stop. But no one had the guts to stand up to him. Whenever any teachers would try to stop him, the student in question would deny he was involved. However, one day, the bully decided to picked on Phil by breaking a birdhouse that the shy teen made. When news of the incident got to John, he didn't take it very well. At lunch, John beat the crap out of the bully. In the end, John got suspended alongside with the bully, but all the other students cheered for him, and praised him as a hero. The bully never picked on another person after that. "So John, did you have friends back at your world?" asked Twilight. "Yeah. Why do you ask?" "Just wondering." Okay, John thought. "John?" "Yeah?" "What was that song you sang on guitar?" Finally! Somepony asked me for the song. "The song is called BYOB by System Of A Down." "BYOB?" The unicorn was puzzled. "Acronym for Bring Your Own Brick." "Ahh," Twilight nodded, "Is it a rock song?" "Nu-Metal." "Nu-Metal?" Oh boy. Later that day, John joined the six ponies for a picnic in the valley they had planned in the morning. The birds chirped in nearby bushes and trees, and a calm, warm breeze played over the scene. "Today seems so wonderful." said Rarity. The ponies nodded in agreement. "So John," said Rainbow Dash, "You sang that song the other day and it was awesome." John hummed as he bit into a salad sandwich. "And I was wondering, can you sing another one?" "Yes John," Rarity implored, throwing a glare at Rainbow Dash, "please sing something less aggressive." "I don't know," said John, raising his hand to his head. "Come on John," said Pinkie Pie, "it’s not a crime to sing." "Pinkie's got a point," said Applejack, "We won't judge you." The ponies nodded. "Well...I guess one song won't hurt," said John. So the ponies moved in front of John as he got himself ready, thinking of a song to sing that wasn't as aggressive as BYOB. Soon, he was in deep thought. The ponies looked at him as he bowed his head. "Whenever you're ready." said Twilight. ... I've been roaming around, always looking down and all I see, Painted faces, build the places I can't reach. You know that I could use somebody, You know that I could use somebody. Someone like you, And all you know, And how you speak, Countless lovers under cover of the street, You know that I could use somebody, You know that I could use somebody, Someone like you. Off in the night, while you live it up, I'm off to sleep, Waging wars to shape the poet and the beat, I hope it's gunna make you notice, I hope it's gunna make you notice, Someone like me. Someone like me, Someone like me somebody. Someone like you, Someone like you, Someone like you somebody. I've been roaming around always lookin' down and all I see... After John was finished, the ponies applauded. "John, your voice sounds beautiful," said Rarity. John began to blush. "You could be a singer if you weren't uhh...you know. Army and stuff," said Rainbow Dash whirling her hooves. "I know, but I had other plans," said John, "Besides, I prefer to be in a band, like my friends and I before I joined the Army." The ponies looked at John. "You were in a band!?" exclaimed Rainbow Dash. "Yeah, but it was during high school." "And how many members were in the band?" asked Pinkie Pie. "Well, there were about seven if you include me." "That's cool!" said Rainbow Dash, "Did you guys tour around the world?" John looks at Rainbow Dash giving her the look. "I guess that's a no." "We only played at school events," said John, "Everyone wanted us to be an actual band, but like I said, I had other plans." The ponies nodded. They continued on with their picnic, chatting idly, and enjoying the delicious food. They were enjoying themselves in the nice weather. That is, until- "Is it getting a bit windy?" asked John. The ponies looked up to the sky, covered in dark clouds. "Rainbow Dash," said Twilight, "You didn't tell us that there's going to be a storm." "Huh?" said Rainbow Dash, "We're not due for another storm until next month." "Wait!" exclaimed Applejack, "Does this sounds familiar?" Everypony looks to Applejack, hungry for an explanation to this unexplainable situation. "This is the storm when John came to our world!" "That's right!" said Twilight, "The clouds formed themselves, lightnings scattered the sky with thunder-" Thunder roared as Fluttershy shrieked. "But the tornado didn't go near the town," Twilight continued. "Forget that, I'm outta here," screamed Pinkie Pie as she dashed away. John knew that it was the same storm from the other night. If the same storm is here, then- John thought, before realizing what was going to happen next. The human dashed away, leaving the others behind. The six ponies looked at each other apprehensively, before following him. It didn’t take long for John to catch up to Pinkie. She glanced behind her, noticing her friends following the human, and she fell back to join them. After a five minute run, John had reached his destination; the town's sign where the tornado was at. The tornado was going in circles like it was playing Ring Around the Rosies, except it didn’t fall down. The weirdest thing about this particular tornado, was that it wasn't exuding any wind. It just went around in circles. As John stared at the tornado, it stopped going in circles, but never died out. He wondered who was inside this one. Many questions roamed in his mind like a drummer who was hitting the snare really fast. However, one thing was certain: something new was coming. The other ponies caught up as the tornado began to die out. John got closer to the dying tornado slowly, taking step by step. His heart began to pound more faster as he got closer to the spot where the tornado was at. Who can it be? That question ran through John's mind when he reached that spot. When he got there, he couldn't believe what he saw. It wasn't one human: it was six. All of them wore military uniforms. As John drew closer to the humans, he looked into their faces. He immediately recognized them all. The human gasped as the ponies saw the six bodies. All six humans were unconscious. Not only that, they saw backpacks and strange objects that they couldn't identify. They looked at John and they began to become concerned about what they were seeing. "More humans?!" Twilight yelped, "How is this possible? What’s going on?" Rainbow Dash gave John a weird look. "Don't tell me that you humans are invading Equestria, are you?" she questioned. John didn't even acknowledge her presence. "Uh John?" The rainbow pony went in front of him, "You there?" The human stood still like a statue, kept his eyes on the knocked out humans. The ponies walked towards him with more worried looks. "John, are you okay?" Rarity asked. He nodded. "Are these humans soldiers like you?" John shook his head. "No? How can that be?" Twilight questioned him with a puzzled expression, "It's not like-" Twilight stopped and realized why John was so frozen. "Do you know them?" she asked as she bite her bottom lip. "Yes," nodded John weakly, "These are...my friends." Author's Note I must say, this chapter is simple... until the end. Dun dun. Dun dun DUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNN!!!!! Edit by Narlepoax III and Thebacksmithbrony.
Chapter 9 Reunion Chapter 9 Reunion At the library, John and the ponies stared at the six bodies, who were friends of John’s from Earth. It was strange that he hadn’t seen them in over a month, and now they were all together in a world inhabited by ponies. As for the ponies, questions roamed through their minds.They wanted to know not just them, but why the same tornado that brought John to Equestria. Not to mention, their hair was identical to the ponies, which simultaneously confused John, and amused him greatly. Luckily enough, there was nopony in the street when they had taken his friends to the library. "Tell me again who they are?" Twilight questioned. "Well, the one you carried was Tyler," John replied, "Applejack carried Aaron. Fluttershy carried Phil. Pinkie with Peter. Rainbow Dash with Ryan. And Rarity carried Richard." The purple unicorn nodded. Then, John came to his sense that each friend of his represented each of the pony that he knew since he got here. It was ironic how each one matched with each pony. Their hair color matched their manes. It all made sense. "John, what are these?" Twilight pointed to the objects that were brought with them. John gave a quick look at them before setting his eyes back to his friends. "Those are guns," John replied, "Don't touch them though." "What are guns?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Guns are the most highly advanced weapons humans have made. They’re more efficient than the weapons here in Equestria." The ponies gasped in horror. "So those are the weapons humans used for war?" asked Rarity. "Yes, they are," John sighed. Spike taken a closer look at the weapons with a unpleasant glare. "Just think if these weapons were invented here in Equestria, it would change not only warfare, but everything else." "Good thing no pony has even thought about it yet," said Twilight. The others seemed to agree. "So John, these friends of yours, did they join the army?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Actually...no," said John, "My best guess is that the war back home got out of hand, and, they were fleeing the enemy. They probably only have the guns for self-defense" Suddenly, there was a moan from the group of unconscious humans. Everyone looked around to locate the sound was coming from. As they looked, more moaning sound appeared and eventually, it was cleared that the sounds came from John's friends. The teen went closer to the waking group like a curious child saw something he never saw before. "What the hell happened?" one of John's friends mumbled. "Tyler." John identified the person. Tyler sat up, scratched his eyes, and saw his friend in front of him. "John...you're alive," Tyler said, then scratched his head, "How?" "Umm... ponies." John gave his friend a hint that they're in a world of them, but he seemed to ignore it. Tylor then, looked to his left and called out his friends. "Guys! Wake up and guess who's here." There were more mumbles from the humans annually, before they looked at their friend. Once they did, they grew a wide smile with tears filled their eyes. All of them got up and hugged John. "Man. You guys missed me that much," John said jokingly, grunting from the strength of his friends. Then, one of his friends started to cry out of the blue, but John knew who it was. "There,there, Phil." He patted his friend's shoulder. "Aww..." The six ponies were touched by the affectionate display. At the noise, the guys let go of John and turned their attention to the ponies. "John," said Tyler. "Yeah?" said John. "This may seem crazy, but are we seeing colored ponies and a dragon in this room?" "You are, my friend," John smiled, "These creatures are my friends." "Eeyup," said Applejack, "And we're glad to be able to make new ones." The six new humans gaped at how Applejack just talked like a regular human being. "Let me introduce my friends," said John, "Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy." "Hi," They all say in a unison. "And of course, Spike." Suddenly, one of John's friends approached to the little dragon with a smile on his face. "Oh my god. You're real." The friend then grabbed Spike's right arm. "And so adorable." "Uhh...hi." The dragon seemed to be confused by this action. "And you talk! This is so awesome!" "Okay Phil," said Tyler, "You can play with him later." Phil gave Tyler a glare. "Come on. You know how I like creatures." So, John explained to the guys everything from his times as a soldier to the recent events in the past ten days. "Wow! So much for one day," said Tyler, rubbing his head. "You came here exactly like us," said an astonished Richard, "Talk about a wild ride." "And you saved three fillies from a fire?!" said Aaron, "That's wonderful!" "Not to mention, you and Spike took down an Ursa-Major," said Ryan, "now that's just plain awesome." "Well, someone had to do it." said John. "So what's up with the guns and the stuff. Not to mention your guys' hair." The guys looked away because of the embarrassment of their hair. "Well...you see," said Tyler. *** Back at Earth, it was hell all over the place. The war had gotten to the point where there's no possible win on either side. The major continents, like Asia and Europe, were mostly covered by radiation, dead bodies, and fire. The only continent that remained untouched was the South American countries, all of which had remained neutral during the war. Not to mention, natural disasters had recently occurred worldwide, causing more tragedies all around. Thousands of people were dying by the day because of mother nature and the scarcity of food. Humanity had finally reached it’s climax. Almost all the survivors of the war had left their countries as refugees. They headed for anywhere that wasn’t irradiated, or on fire. As for us, we stayed behind. Though we should've left with everyone else, we were so dumb that we stayed. We thought that people would come to us for help, but we were stupid. So, we decided to head south, where everyone else was at. We packed guns, food, clothing, all enough to survive for months on end. We took Aaron's uncle's old truck to carry the supplies we had. I'm mean, if Phil haven't discovered the mother load, we would be starving. *** As Tyler finished his short story, Aaron inhaled silently. "Everybody we knew started to go crazy," said Aaron, "They were fighting for food and water. Things were out of hands for Earth." "Oh, my goodness," said Fluttershy, "And what about the animals?" The guys exchange looks as Phil began to shake. "You... don't want to know," said Richard. "Gosh, that's horrible," said Twilight. John was saddened to hear what had happened to Earth, to humanity, to his home. "As for our hair," continued Tyler as he and the other guys looked at Peter, "Peter dared all of us to dye our hair and apparently, the hair product we used is permanent, so we’ll just have to grow our hair out again." Peter chuckled with a sheeply smile. "What about my mom and my brother?" asked John. The guys’ eyes grew wide as they avoided eye contact. They didn't want to tell what happened to his family. His friends looked at him and he showed that he was worried and serious. They exchanged looks to each other and had to come up with answer. So out of his friends, Aaron told John the truth. "John...your mom...she," stuttered Aaron sadly, "She died in a horrible car accident." John was still as a statue. "Come again?" said John like if he had heard it right. "She died in a horrible car accident." At first John thought Aaron was joking, but then, Aaron was the honest friend and the way he spoke was pure sadness. "How?" the tone of John’s voice was rising with anger and sadness. "She was driving on her way home and it was at night. Then, it started to get foggy. The fog was so thick that she couldn't even see about three feet ahead. As she was driving, cars began to crash into each other. The victims were crying as cars kept on piling up. Your mom was the last one to crash before...an eighteen wheeler smashed through every car in it's way. Twenty cars were totaled, including the eighteen wheeler. There were no survivors," Aaron continued, “as for your brother, he suddenly disappeared. He just left without a trace. I'm sorry John." John couldn't believe what he just heard. His own mother was dead. His brother was gone. Because of this tragic news, he clenched his fists as he began to breath a little fast. Rage and sadness was all over him. Twilight and the others looked at him and saw tears coming out. They didn't what to say to him. The guys were the same thing. They watched him as tears dropped to the floor. "I need some time alone," said John as he got up and went to the guest room. John locked the door and looked at the window. He kept on staring at the window till he burst to despair and sadness. He got on the bed and curled himself up. He cried and whined silently. He hadn't cried much since his dad passed away. And his brother gone missing, it fed the sadness of his heart. John can't be more of this feeling than he was now. He only wished that he never joined the army. As he cried in despair, John heard a knock from the door. "John, your friends are going to set up their tents here in the library. If you want anything, just ask," said Twilight. What John wanted was to go back in time and never join the Army. He got up and unlocked the door, but didn't open it. John went back to the bed and stared at the ceiling. He kept on staring until he fell asleep. So much for today. Author's Note Yeah, I know. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony If you guys want to know who they are, their characteristics will be explained throughout the story. So don't post up "Who are they?" or "Those characters are underdeveloped." Blah
Chapter 10 One SongThe next morning, John came out of the room with an emotionless expression. He didn't feel like walking anywhere, but then, he wanted to be in the park and be alone. So he just marched out of the library without any given notice to his friends. The troubled teen walked through Ponyville like if he was walking slowly in the rain. Many ponies said hi to him, but he didn't respond. They wondered why he was so down today. Was it because the tornado? Was he homesick? Many questions roared through their minds as he passed by them. If anypony can make a frown upside down, it was Pinkie Pie. She saw John walking by and was sad to see John in such a state after what happened. So Pinkie asked him if he wanted a party to cheer up, but sadly he refused and carried on. The party pony didn't give up easily though. She tried again and again, but every time, he turned her down. If Pinkie was anything besides cheerful, she was persistent. As such, she decided to try once more later on that day. John finally reached his destination; the park. There was barely anypony here, except the little Crusaders playing with their friends from the distance. The area was completely deserted with little to no life at all. Overall, the park was quiet enough to study for a test. John went to an empty bench and sat himself down on it. He looked around for a bit before he starred down to the ground, going deep into his thoughts; his thoughts about how he would move on. All he could think of was that one time when it was him and his mother. *** "Mom, I don't know if they would like me," said John. It was a sunny morning when his mom drove him to his first day of high school. Weeks before that, he was eager to go, but as time went by, he slowly became more nervous by the day. When the day finally arrived, John had second thoughts about even going. "Don't be worried, dear," his mom said. "I'm sure they'll like you. Besides, you're friends are here as well." John looked at the window and saw his friends heading towards the campus. "And I bet you'll make a lot of new friends here." "You really think so?" John turned his attention to his mother. "I'm sure of it." John smiled, that was just like his mom, always comforting. Always cheerful. She always knew what to say to get his confidence up. "Now, get going before They arrest me," said his mom jokingly. Oh mom, John thought. "Okay, bye." "Bye." John left the car and headed towards the school. Along the way, he stopped and waved at his mom, and she reciprocated the action. Soon after, he smiled and continued his way. From then on, John knew that all he needed was a little confiedence to surcome anything in life. *** Later, Pinkie bounced by and saw John on the park bench, staring at the ground. "Hey John!" Pinkie Pie waved. He ignoreed her. "Come on John. Let's put a smile on that face." John gave her that glare as she stepped back. "Please leave me alone." He got up and began to walk away from the pink pony. "John wait." Pinkie caught up to him. "I'm sorry what happened to your mom. And I understand that you want to be alone. And that my constant asking is bugging you. So if you don't want the party, then I understand." John stopped walking and had to gave it a thought. The party she made nearly two weeks ago was good. And it reminded him about Peter would do exactly the same thing. He threw a party or a group gathering whenever he or the group was sad. It was a happy memory, but not happy enough to conquer the loss of his mother. John looked at the party pony and she was smiling. He wanted to reject the offer, but he just couldn’t bring himself to reject her again. After all, he did want another party. "I guess a party wouldn’t be awful," John sighed sadly. "Alright!" said Pinkie Pie excitingly. An hour later, the party was held at the library. Everypony showed up to a surprise, they were excited to see John's friends from Earth, especially the Crusaders. They were so overwhelmed that they couldn’t keep their eyes off of them, no matter what. As for John, he wasn't impressed as much he was expecting. There were games and dancing, but he couldn’t muster up the motivation to do anything. He just looked around and watched other ponies have a good time. Meanwhile, John's friends seemed to notice that he wasn’t enjoying himself. "Guys, he's still not smiling," said Tyler. "I guess this party is a failure," said Ryan. "Come on you guys," said Peter, "This party is awesome." The guys looked at Peter and saw him dancing to the music. They went back to John and started discussing ways to make him feel better without bringing up the whole moving on thing. Tyler was suddenly struck with an idea. He tapped Aaron and whispered his idea. Aaron whispered the idea to the other guys and they agreed on it. This plan could work. Tyler approached John with a smile on his face. "John, I was wondering," said Tyler, "Can you play a song with that instrument over there?" Tyler pointed at a piano in the corner of the room. John looked at it and wondered how a piano had found it’s way to the library. Pinkie Pie probably brought it out of nowhere or something. "Just play one song and we'll sing along," continued Tyler, "Just like old times." John thought about old times, and it did make him chuckle, but no smile. It was back at high school when they first started the band. The students enjoyed their favorite songs and suggested them to pay at their dances rather than the DJ at the time. Because of this, John got up and went to the piano. Along the way, ponies stopped what they're doing and watched the no longer sedentary human. Twilight came up to one of his friends, curious as to what was he going to do. "What's he doing?" asked Twilight. "You’ll see," said Aaron. John reached to the piano and the music stopped. He stared at the keys for awhile and glanced to his friends as if for instructions. "Ready when you are," said Tyler. He nodded and turned to face the piano. John took a good, deep breath and played one of his mom’s favorite songs; a song, dedicated to mama. ♪ ♪ ♪ You taught me everything, Everything you've given me, I'll always keep it inside, You're the driving force in my life, yeah, There isn't anything, Or anyone that I could be, And it just wouldn't feel right, If I didn't have you by my side, Tyler walked towards John and inhaled quietly. You were there for me, to love and care for me, When skies were gray, Whenever I was down, You were always there to comfort me, And no one else can be, What you have been to me, you will always be, You will always be the girl In my life for all times, The rest of the guys joined in the song. Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama I just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Yes it is, yes it is, oh, yes it is, yes it is, yes it is oh, You're always there for me, Have always been around for me, even when I was bad, You showed me right from my wrong,yes you did, And you took up for me, When everyone was downin' me, You always did understand, You gave me strength to go on, There was so many times, Looking back when I was so afraid, And then you come to me and, say to me I can face anything, And no one else can do, What you have done for me, You'll always be, you will always be The girl in my life, ooh oh Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama I just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Never gonna go a day without you, Fills me up just thinkin' about you, I'll never go a day... Then, there was a pause in the song. Everyone looked at John as he closed his eyes. The guys knew what he was about to say and it was going to be harsh for him. However... I'll never go a day, Without my mama! John reached the high note as he resumed playing the piano. Mama, Mama you know I love you Mama, Mama you're the queen of my heart, Your love is like tears from the stars, Mama just want you to know, lovin' you is like food to my soul, Lovin' you is like food to my soul, oh yeah You are the food to my soul, yes you are After John finished playing, there were sniffing in the library. The song must've got into everypony. Then, they started to applaud for the humans. As for John, he felt a bit better. Playing the song wasn't his best choice, but it was enough to make him feel again. He knew that his mom would be happy if he sang it for her. Now, he would have to go on without her. John turned around and showed Pinkie Pie that he was smiling. She cheered more than anypony in the room. She began to bounce around the room like she had just discovered coffee. John chuckled as she kept on bouncing around the room, not hitting any object or anypony. Pinkie Pie finally stopped in front of John and gave a big smile with tears of joy. "I knew that you would smile," cried Pinkie Pie, "I knew you would!" John sniffed and spoke, "You bet." For the rest of the day, they kept on partying like there's no tomorrow. Everypony, the guys, and John had so much fun playing games, dancing. Even he sang Rock Party Anthem (rated G version) for everyone. Nothing could ruin it. After the party was done, John and his friends cleaned up the mess from the party. Smiles were worn by every inhabitant of the the room. Except Spike, he was under the table, sleeping off the energy burned from partying. They kept on cleaning until it was spotless in the library. Then, the ponies called it a day and left, Twilight got Spike and brought him to bed. The guys also called it a day, and threw their sleeping bags down in the guest room where John was sleeping. John was the happiest of anybody or anypony. He may lost his mom, and possibly his brother, but he had his friends with him. Friends from different species that love not only him, but also his other friends as well. John had everyone to love. Well, almost everyone. Author's Note Kinda emotional, don't you think? Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony
Chapter 11 Two Foes Equals One FriendHours into the night, John woke up from the same dream he had before. He was getting really annoyed by this. He was getting the same dream almost every night, but he could never figure out what it meant. Since he was awake, and since his annoyance wouldn’t allow him to return to sleep, John decided to go downstairs to read a book until his nerves calmed down. The only noise in the room was that Ryan was moaning food that couldn't be found in this world. "Hamburger....Hot Dog....Nachos....Monster....Pizza...." John descended the stairs that led directly into the main library, and cast his gaze about the darkened room. Almost immediately, he noticed a darker shadow that contrasted against the shadowy walls. It was here, the strange entity that had been haunting him ever since he arrived in ponyville.The mysterious figure was in the room. It looked around, like a stranger that had walked in for the first time. The being checked the books, the pictures on the shelf, and the piano, still in the corner. The figure was just standing there, observing the room. As it wandered the room, John drew his knife and started to sneak up on it. This was the opportunity to confront this figure who had caused so much trouble in the recent days. His heart pounded more quickly every step he took to get closer to the being. Every question he’d ever had after waking from his strange, recurring dream quickly re entered his mind. He sardonically wondered if the thing could even speak. John wanted answers. The human then stopped as the mysterious figure picked up a spell book. It opened the book, flipped a few pages, and put it back. Then, the figure froze and lowered it's hooded head. John didn't know what the figure was thinking. Actually, he didn't even care about it. So John continued his sneak towards it. Alright. You finally showed up you son of a bitch, John thought, Time to give me answers. John got closer and closer until the figure exhaled, scaring John and causing him to dropped his knife. "You really think using that weapon would put me an end to me?" spoked the mysterious figure for the first time. John froze and stared at the hooded figure. His voice sounded like Xehanort from KH:BBS, but with more grudge into it. It surprised John so much that he imagined himself pissing himself in public. (Somehow) "I guess the answer is no," continued the mysterious figure. John snapped out of his weird thoughts of pissing himself and asked the first question that came out of his mind. "Who are you?" he asked angrily. "Yetson is the name, John," the figure chuckled. "How did you know my name?" Yetson chuckled more before he spoke, "Oh, I've known you for a long time." John was getting confused by Yetson's response. "For a long time? You're weirder than I thought." "Hmm. You may say what you want, but the fact doesn’t change." John was even more confused than ever before. "But I never even met you before?" "Trust me. I know." Yetson turned around and faced the human. John immediately pointed his knife towards the figure as his reaction. The figure chuckled as John was getting more angry. "I told you," chuckled Yetson, "That weapon won't do any harm." John stood still for awhile till he lowered his knife. He face remained the same. "Why did you do those things?" John finally popped the question. "The schoolhouse, the hospital, the Ursa-Major." Yetson didn't respond to the question. "Let me say it again. Why did you do these things?" The figure crossed his arms and sighed. "Why aren't you telling me?" "LOOK!" Yeston raised his voice, "IF YOU WANT TO FIND THE ANSWER, ASK THE PRINCESS!" Yetson's voice shivered John's spine. He was sure that Yetson was serious and angry. "The princess? What does she have to do with this?" John questioned. "She who knows information about me... and him." Yeston pointed at John, the human had a feeling that he might trick or something. So, John made the decision to seek what was behind him. "I want you to meet Princeton, my servant." A unicorn stood where Yetson was pointing, wearing a dark red robe. The look on Princeton's face was nothing but serious. The unicorn started to walk towards his master, past John. Along the way, John stared at the serious unicorn as he passed by him. Something about the unicorn felt familiar. John had a feeling that he had seen him before, he just couldn’t place where or when. The more he stared at him, the more it bothered him. "Master, it's almost done," said Princeton. "What's almost done?" wondered John. Yetson looked at his servant as Princeton reached him. "We can't tell you," said Princeton, "It's a surprise." "Sorry, but surprises from villains don't end well." "Like your mother." ... "What did you say?" asked John. His voice was getting a bit deeper. Yetson doesn't reply the question. "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU SAY!?!?!" John raised his voice as he hits a nearby bookshelf, causing the books to fall. "Like...your...mother," Yetson replied slowly. "Like your mother? LIKE YOUR MOTHER?! Who the fuck think you are!?" "I'm Yetson of course," said Yetson jokingly. John grabbed his knife and immediately threw it at Yetson. However, Princeton captured the knife by his magic and puts it down. Yetson chuckled as John was getting more angry. "You never talk to my mother that way, you son of a bitch!!!" yelled John as he started towards Yetson. As John went closer, Princeton tackled him down. Both of them wrestled very rough. Yeston started to laugh evil as the two creatures wrestled, causing more damage to the library. Seems funny how all of these noises are not waking anyone up at all. Guess that everyone was knocked out from the party. John then managed to escaped Princeton from wrestling and continued to ran towards Yetson. Just he about to get Yetson, the figure disappeared within less then a second. John stopped and began to looked around the damage library. "Where the fuck are you?!" yelled John, "Get back here, so I can kick your ass!" "Oh John, I wish I can stay, but Princeton and I have some things to do." said Yetson. "However, I wouldn't waste your energy on me just yet. Wait till it's time." "Say what you want, but it you’re just proving that you're a pussy!" "Man, you're attitude is much higher than I expected." "Yetson!" Yetson doesn't respond. "Yetson!" "He's gone," said Princeton, "You won't find him in Ponyville." John turned around and saw the servant walking towards him. "I would do as he says and prepare." "For what?" asked John. "You'll find out soon enough." Princeton began to walked towards the door. John watched him go as Princeton drew nearer to the door. Then, he stopped and turned around. "If you're wondering when it's time, just wait til the sun and the moon no longer shine," said Princeton with a serious tone, "During that time, another human will come with another Alicorn." John seemed unpleased with Princeton's predictions. "I guess your time is almost here and so is theirs." Princeton walked out to the door, leaving the teenager alone in the messy library. John looked down and thought about what they had said. My time is almost here... Another human... The sun and the moon no longer shine... Ask the Princess... The truth... As John thought about those words, he seemed to noticed that the library was a mess. "I caused this much damage, yet nobody just to seem to never hear the loud noises." *** Meanwhile, at the palace in Canterlot, Princess Celestia sat by the fireplace in her room. She stared gloomily into the cheerful fire before her.She hadn’t been herself for the past few weeks. She acted disconnected to her subjects, she hadn’t attended any royal meetings, and every time when a pony asked why she was acting the way she was, she denied that she was. Her sister had noticed her strange behavior, but never raised any questions, not wanting to bother her about it. It was a matter of time before anything could happen. As she sat by the fireplace, the princess began to think about the possibilities of telling the truth. Is this how it's supposed to go? Princess Celestia thought, How am I suppose to tell the others about this? Why now? How can this be? A single tear came rolling down her cheek, dropping to the plush carpet. The princess wanted somepony to tell. Anypony would be good for her. "If it isn't my old friend Princess Celestia." Princess Celestia turned her attention to the voice by the door. There stood a unicorn, hooded in a black robe However, her face remained the same. "Please, I want to be alone," gloomed the princess. "Come now, Celestia. Why are you so gloomy?" asked the hooded pony. "Please. Leave." "Princess Celestia, it's me." The hooded pony took off it's hood and revealed it's face to the princess. The gloomy princess looked at the male unicorn, but looked away from the colt. As she turned away, the unicorn started to walked closer to the princess. "You don't remember me," said the unicorn. "I'm sorry, but I don't recall you," said the princess sadly. "If you can't remember me, then I guess that I'll tell everypony your secret." Princess Celestia looks at the unicorn. "What secret?" asked the princess. "That you eat cakes like a pig," the unicorn laughed. The princess stand up and looked at the male unicorn with a angry face. "At least I enjoy them," said the angry princess, "Besides, the only pony who knows that secret is Zer-" The princess stopped and a closer look at the male pony. He was smiling when she was about to say that name. It taken her about three seconds to realized that the pony in front of her was the only pony who knew the secret. "Zerj...is that...you?" sniffed Princess Celestia. The pony nodded. "You're alive!?" said Princess Celestia as she hugged Zerj, "How can it be?" Zerj let go of Princess Celestia and gave a gentle smile. "After the horrible incident, I woke up in the Everfree Forest, not knowing how I got there. I tried to teleport out but I ended up in the same spot where I woke up," said Zerj, "So, for the past 16 years, I was stranded in the forest, with no pony to talked to." "My goodness! But you know magic," said Princess Celestia. "I know, but if I used magic, creatures will be attacking me 24/7. Besides, I nearly forgot most of my magic spells overtime." Princess Celestia chuckled and hugged Zerj again. "Oh, I missed you so much," cried Princess Celestia. "I know." said Zerj. "I was gone for too long." After one minute of silence... "So how did you manage to get out of the Everfree Forest?" asked the princess. "Well, I was looking for plants I could eat about a week ago day when a Hydra decided that I looked tasty, and started to chase after me. It took me about three hours before I lost the creature and ended up outside of the forest in the middle of nowhere. I tried to find anypony for the directions to Canterlot until I found railroad tracks. It taken me about five days to get here. Along the way, some generous ponies gave me food and clothes. It was nice of them to give me theses things, otherwise I'll be stinky and hungry," said Zerj. Princess Celestia nodded as Zerj finished his story. She gave him another hug. The princess was happy, and so was Zerj. "My old friend, you went through enough as it is," said Princess Celestia, "Is there anything that I can do?" Zerj thought about the possibilities from the princess. He thought many things from something small to really big. And guess what he chose. Or perhaps asked, "What happened during these past years?" Author's Note Crazy shit is coming. Get ready. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony. If you have questions about this chapter, wait till the story is finished. Edit: There was a few modifications, but looks alright.
Chapter 12 Comes and GoesThe next morning, John walked through Ponyville, theorizing about the night’s events. The possibilities of a logical meaning were infinite. Were the mysterious beings connected to the dreams? His friends? Him? Spike? Crazy how it sounded, but hey it was endless. As he strolled, Spike was hopping by when he crossed path the human with a happy look on his face. "Hey John, wanna hang out?" asked the happy dragon. John stopped and looked at the elated dragon. "Are you supposed to do chores?" he asked. "Nope. Twilight gave me the day off. Apparently, all the books have been dusted, the floor was clean, and even the flowers were on the flower pot. It's like if somepony did the job for me." John recalled last night when he cleaned up the mess. He picked up every book, cleaned the floors, and dust everything. Even brought random flowers from outside to the flower pot. John would've told the dragon, but he didn't want to put his friends on the line. "So, wanna hang out?" Spike asked again. "I suppose." "Cool!" John and Spike decided to go to the park, where they found a bench to sit on. They talked about life, jokes, and some crazy stuff happened in their lives. Mostly, Spike did all the talking while the human just listened to the baby dragon. "And that's my life from birth to now." said Spike. "What about you John? How did you and your friends meet?" The human thought of the day when he and his friends met for the first time. A smile went on John's face and began to nod. It was like yesterday when they didn't knew each other. "Well, to start off, we all met individually," said John, "I met Aaron at a summer camp when I was five, met Richard, Phil, and Ryan in the first grade, met Peter in the second grade, and last but not least, I met Tyler in the fourth grade. However, we all barely knew each other until the seventh grade. We started to get to know each other and since then, we've been best friends." "That's cool." "And when we became friends, I felt something good every time when I hugged them at special occasions. I don't know what it was, but it felt good." "That would be magic." Spike smiled. "I don't eve– wait. Did you say magic?" "Yep. Everypony gets that feeling here." John scratches his chin and thought about how magic was relevant to their conversation. "You mentioned that there was six Elements of Harmony that represent six different personalities of friendship," said John. "Yeah." "And they are the Element of Honesty, Generosity, Kindness, Loyalty, Laughter and Magic, correct?" "Uh huh." The dragon nodded. John looked away from the dragon and scratched his chin once again Is it possible that my friends represent the Elements of Harmony? John thought. "Anyway, your friends mention another friend while you were away yesterday. They said her name was Je– Huh... I don't remember her name." "Jessica." said John. "Yeah her. They mentioned that she was a good friend to you guys." Jessica. John had nearly forgotten about her after all this time. It's been over a month since he last saw her on Earth. How could he forget a girl he had been crushing on for so long? If Jessica was here, she wouldn't appreciate John's forgetfulness of her. As the human thought about the girl, Spike stared at him and saw that he was still like a statue. The dragon seemed to be confused at first, but it came to he senses that Jessica was more than his friend. "Do you like her?" asked Spike out of curiosity. John slowly turned to the dragon and gave him a smirk face. "What are you talking about?" he blew a raspberry, "I don't have a crush on her." "Then why your face turning red?" John immediately blocked his red face from the dragon. Spike then burst out with laughter because of he was blushing. "Hey, it's normal to have a crush on someone," The human acted shily, "Beside, it's not like you never have a crush on someone before." Spike slowly stopped laughing and made a serious look. "So you do a have crush on someone." The dragon rolled his fingers and went closer to John. "Can you keep a secret?" asked Spike. John uncovered his face and looked at Spike. "You serious!?" The human wondered. The dragon nodded. "I guess so." "Promise?" "Promise." "Pinkie Promise?" "Pinkie Promise." John rolled his eyes. Spike looked around to see if there isn't any pony around. Then, he looked up in the sky to make sure no pegasi were flying by. After he did that, Spike brought John closer till he was in a close range. "I have a crush on Rarity." whispered Spike. John looked at the dragon with an odd look. "But you're a dragon." said John. "I know, but love is not the looks. It's the feelings." The human nodded in agreement. What Spike said was true. "Okay Spike, I won't tell," said John calmly, "Under one condition." "And what is it?" asked Spike. "Don't tell anypony about my crush on Jessica." Spike nodded as John hugged him. "Now I'm spreading my magic towards you," said John jokingly. Later, John and Spike went to the bakery to get some milkshakes. When they got there, the guys and the six elements were there alongside with the crusaders. They were all happy and in joy. "Hey guys," John greeted, "What's going on?" "The girls finally got their cutie marks," said Twilight happily. He looked at the girl's flanks and each one of them had a symbol on it. "That's awesome. What do they stand for?" The girls went up to him and showed their flanks. "Mine is a hammer and an apple," said Applebloom, "I got it when I fixed up the barn with mah big brother." "Mine is a scooter jumping off a ramp," said Scootaloo, "I got it when I showed Rainbow Dash my new tricks on my scooter." "And mine is a microphone with magic," said Sweetie Belle, "I got it when I realised I could sing." "And the most interesting part is that we all got it in the same time," said Scootaloo. "Really? That's even more cool," said John. "I guess you girls finally admit you hidden talents was your hobbies after all," said Twilight. The girls nodded. "Since the girls got their cutie marks, we're holding a big party next week out in Manehattan," said Pinkie Pie happily. "Why Manehattan?" asked Spike. "My cousin got her cutie mark as well and we decided that we'll celebrating together," smiled Applebloom. "And there will be a lot of decorations," said Peter. "And everypony is invited." Everyone started to cheer. "Milkshakes is on the house!" yelled Pinkie Pie. So everyone enjoyed the little celebration for the girls. They played games, danced, and had so much fun. For John, it was exactly what he needed. Just taking his mind off of Yetson and Princeton. And for everyone else, they were happy. Nothing could stop their joy for the girls. "Help!" Spoke too soon. "Somepony! Help!" Everyone stopped what their doing as ponies were running for their lives. "What's the commotion?" asked Rainbow Dash. Before anypony do or said anything, the door burst opened. Within a second, everyone saw three grey dogs standing on two legs with an evil look on their faces. Everypony gasped in horror as the dogs began to chuckled. "The Diamond Dogs!" yelled the Elements of Harmony. "Who?" wondered the guys including John. "That's right ponies." said one of the dogs. " And whatever you seven are. We are here to take that precious pony of yours." They ended up pointing at Rarity. "You're not taking Rarity!" yelled Spike, "You have to go through us to get her!" "Yeah. I guess you don't remember last time," said Rainbow Dash heroically. "Okay. You first," said the dog before smacking Spike, causing him to fly to the other side of the room. Thud!! The ponies gasped as the dogs went towards Rarity. Luckily, the guys tackled the three dogs down. They hold them to the ground as John tied them together with a rope that he got out of nowhere, which no one really seemed to notice. "You mess with Spike, we mess with you," said John. About five minutes later, the gang were outside of Ponyville with the Diamond Dogs. "Now, we'll let you go, if you three never come back to Ponyville," said John, "You hear me clear?" "Yes," Diamond Dogs whined. "Good. Pinkie Pie, give me a ball." Pinkie Pie gave John a ball out of the blue. Then, he released them and threw the ball very far as he could. Within a second, the three dogs dashed away, barking for the round object. Everyone watched them until the Diamond Dogs were no longer visible from the distance. "Huh. We should've thought about that one," said Applejack. Spike mumbled something while he was rubbing his cheek. "And thank you for being so brave Spikey-Wikey," said Rarity as she kissed Spike on his red cheek. Spike made a sheepish smile and made his wound better. "And Ponyville is once again saved by John and his human friends." said the Crusaders cheerfully. "Aww you girls." blushed John. "And if they do come back, we'll give them a plush toy to play with," said Applebloom. Everyone looked at Applebloom and bursted out laughing. After a minute later, the laughter died out and they headed back towards the bakery, except for the Crusaders. They left to go tell their friends about their cutie marks. The ponies explained to the humans about their previous encounter with the Diamond Dogs along the way. When they reached Sugarcube Corner, the group saw a unicorn inside the bakery. "Hi there." said Pinkie Pie. "I haven't seen you before so let me introduce myself." "Pinkie Pie is the name, correct?" said the unicorn. "Wow! You're good." The unicorn looked at the humans and grew his eyes wide. "Dang. There's more humans here already," startled the unicorn, "What would Celestia say if she saw all of you?" "Probably something about humans immigrating here," said John joking. "Well John, it seemed like you have more attitude than I thought." John stood quiet as the unicorn smiled at him. "And may I ask who are you?" said Twilight. The unicorn turned his attention to Twilight and to the other ponies. "My name is Zerj and I'm here to tell you that Princess Celestia summoned you all to Canterlot." "Now hold on just a second!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "How do you know the princess?" "Well, Rainbow Dash, I've known the princess before you mares were even born. And she told me all about you ponies. Like you're the Elements of Harmony." "Everypony knows we're the Elements of Harmony," said Twilight. "Of course Twilight, the princess special protege." "Okay there Sherlock," said Applejack. "You ponies have Sherlock Holmes?!" asked Tylor. Everyone looked at Tylor like he was a disturbing filly. "What?" "Anyway, if you ponies don't believe me, then I might guess that the princess would send you a letter about wanting you to come to Canterlot, discussing something serious, and you ponies met me," said Zerj with a funny look on his face. Twilight rolled her eyes in grief. Burp! Spike burped out a scroll all of the sudden. The ponies were stunned how the unicorn knew the message from the princess was coming. Zerj picked it up with his magic as he sang a familiar song that the humans knew when they were small. We just got a letter, We just got a letter, We just got a letter, I wonder who's it from? Zerj opened the scroll and read it out loud. "Dear Twilight Sparkle, I want you and your friends to come to Canterlot immediately. I have to tell you something very serious. I know that it seemed urgent, but please come immediately. I hope you’ve met my old friend Zerj and treat him like a guest. Your teacher, Princess Celestia. P.S. Please believe what Zerj says. He's a good friend of mine." After Zerj was finished reading the message, everyone was still stunned that the fact that he knew the letter from the princess like if he was synchronized time and events. "Don't worry, I'm not going to tell her about our awkward introduction. Trust me." Author's Note I could've seperate the events into different chapters, but it'll interrupt the time line. Oh well, maybe next time. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony
Chapter 13 The Train RideAfter what happened, Zerj told everyone to meet him at the train station in ten minutes, to catch a train to Canterlot. At first, they were still startled that the unicorn knew them, and at the letter they had received from the princess. Because of this, they all slowly nodded, followed his commands, and met at the trainstation. Everyone waited till the train arrived. They were all quiet, except for Fluttershy and Phil: Both of them talked about animals, as usual. It didn't take long before the train arrived. The gang waited till everypony was off board. Only a few ponies came and waved hello to the gang, especially one familiar pony. "John. Whatz up!?" said the white, blue mane pony. "Nothing much Vinyl," John replied, "You?" "Dude, I DJed two parties in Las Pegasus and it was awesome! Too bad that I wasn't there when you defeated the Ursa-Major." "Sounds like if you- wait, how did you heard about the Ursa-Major incident?" "Everypony in Equestria knows about it, and the burning hospital. Ponies thought that you caused the fire, but there's no proof that you actually did it." "And who started saying this stuff?" "Beats me. I only heard it during the parties." The Dj pony suddenly noticed that there were other humans at the station. Her eyes began to get big as a grin was on her face. She was glad that she came. "There's more of you!?" cried Vinyl. John nodded. The Dj pony fainted. "Uh...Vinyl? You okay?" The gang and Zerj boarded the train to Canterlot. Questions roamed in the minds of the Elements of why the princess summoned them, while the humans wondered what the city would look like. They were eager for what the capital of Equestria had in store. "Are you guys excited?" asked Peter. "Of course we are. What do you think?" Tyler replied. "I don't know. I'm not psychic. Duh." The guys started to blab about how the ponies in Canterlot might react while John just sat there and did nothing. They're getting excited just for a city that got it's name from a fairytale, John thought, Yet, they bitched about me playing Friday. "Wow, you guys are excited huh?" said Twilight. "Heck yeah we are," said Aaron, "Are you excited?" "Not really. We're all wondering what the princess wanted to talk about. Besides, I was born there." The guys stared at Twilight with grins on their faces. "Did you say you were born there?" asked Richard. "Indeed I did," said Twilight. This is going to be one long train ride. After an hour of talking about Canterlot and stuff, everyone turned their attention to Zerj, who had remained quiet all this time. "So Zerj, how exactly did you know the princess?" asked Rainbow Dash. The male unicorn sighed and looked at them. "Well, I met her when I joined the Royal Guards when I was just a young colt," said Zerj, "At first, she saw me as a regular guard, but then, she saw me talking to a very young colt named Shining Armor about joining the Royal Guards." "Shining Armor!" exclaimed Twilight, "He's my brother." "Yep. If it wasn't for him, I'll still be some regular guard. Matter of fact, the last thing he said was that he wanted to be a Royal Guard someday." "He said the same thing every time we talked about our dreams." "Well, you have a good brother." Twilight smiled while her cheeks were red. "So what happened next?" asked Rarity. "We both started talking about how I was nice to him and the next thing I knew, I was friends with her." "Really?" said Applejack. "And within a year in the force, I was promoted as captain of the Royal Guards." Jaws were dropped in the cabin. "How?" stuttered everyone. "To be honest, I gave good advice to ponies who had tough times. You see, I was raised in a very wise family. My parents always tell me that when you see somepony is in trouble, go and advise them. And when I advise, their problems are gone away. As a token, they suggested Celestia to let me be Captain of the Royal Guards." "That's amazing!" said Twilight, "You did things that no pony can ever do and for granted, you were promoted captain of the Royal Guards." Twilight hugged Zerj in the most friendly way, follow by the rest of the Elements. The ponies were saying that you're awesome and cool with they squeezed the colt. All smiles were in the room. John looked at them and it somehow reminded him when his friends gave him the group hug. He turned away to the guys and it all made sense. Each friend represents an Element of Harmony. John looked back and forth and was so surprised how his friends represented the ponies he first met. But then, he also realized that the same dream he had in weeks was half solved. The only part that was missing was the meaning of Jessica turning into a baby wrapped up into a blanket. John never understood the concept behind it. I wonder what Spike's doing? wondered John. *** Meanwhile at the library, Spike swept the floor while he was humming Byob. Spike decided to stay home while the others go to Canterlot. Of course, due to recent events, someone had to stay in the library. Overall, Spike was having a good time. As Spike finished mopping, there was some knocking on the door. "Wonder who might come to the library in this time of hour?" wondered Spike as he looked at the clock. As Spike went to the door, there were several more knocks and they were loud. He slowed down until he no longer moved from where he was. The knocks turned into bangs with seconds, whiched made Spike scared. His pupils shrank as the door got knocked down by force, which caused the lights go out all of the sudden. Weird. He remained frozen and stared at something he wished not to see. "No. Not you," stuttered Spike, "How?" The creature chuckled for the moment and smiled at Spike. "Anything is possible," said the creature. Within a second, he was surrounded by beings he never even wanted to see in his life. They were getting closer to him as Spike began shaking like he never had before in his life. "TWILIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!" *** During the night, John stood up, still thinking about what Princeton said as well as Yetson. The more he thought of the serious unicorn, the more he felt that he must have met him before, but where on Earth (or in Equestria) could he have seen him? It troubled his mind for the thought as he began to get drowsy. He laid down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Moments away from having that same dream again, John thought. Within moments, John began to dream. This was another day to dream the same dream. However, "Where am I? This is not the same dream. Finally, something new here." John couldn’t see anything. Everything was too bright and blurry to make out any detail. He was vaguely aware of an ambient hum, and a slight, rhythmic jostling. He must have been in a moving car. He could make out three dark shapes, two directly in front of him, and one to his left. He also noticed that he was strapped down tightly, incapable of doing anything besides stare at the roof of the vehicle. He tried to sit up, but his muscles refused to heed his commands, and all he managed to do was limply flail his arms. "Dammit! I hate it when you can’t move." He struggled much as he could to move, but he didn't budge. So John would do is stare at the roof. Defeated, he resigned himself to being unable to move, and decided to just listen. "Well, at least I have a different dream." The car ride was very relaxing, and he would have fallen asleep, if he wasn’t already dreaming. Instead, John just stayed put, contemplating his surroundings. He came to the conclusion that he was strapped down in the middle back seat of a five-seater car, there were two people in front of him: one driving, the other merely sitting silently in the passenger’s seat; and another person sitting beside him. Although it was mostly conjecture, as he couldn’t make out any details of the shapes surrounding him. Suddenly, a strangely familiar child’s voice emanated from the shape to his left, "Mommy, why there's so many kids in that big house?" A voice that was very familiar to him came from the passenger’s seat, "You mean the hospital?" The head of the child next to him bobbed in ascent. Another voice he recognized came from the driver, and his father’s voice filled the car, "Walden, there's a lot of kids in there because...God saw their parents as bad people. So he puts their kids to a big house with other kids so good parents, like your mommy and I, can get them." Walden, now affirmed as John’s brother in child form, seemed confused; but he nodded and remained silent as the car rounded a corner, drove up a shallow hill, and parked. Walden’s silhouette shuffled a bit, and a seat belt unbuckling was heard, before he opened the car’s door, and left. Once Walden shut the door, John’s mother spoke again, "So sad that this one and the other one was found at the park. Who in the world would leave their children that way?" His father replied, "I agree. They weren’t related to each other, but that just makes it even worse. It just means that two sets of parents decided to leave their babies for dead.” Both his parents left the car, and John was briefly allowed time to think about the strange dream, before the car door on his right opened. He was startled as massive hands started undoing the restraints that held him down previously. He started to struggle against the gargantuan hands, as they wrapped themselves around his entire torso and lifted him with ease. Suddenly, his mother’s voice cooed from the mountainous shadow that held him, “Easy now, John. It’s okay, I’m your mommy now.” The gigantic figure pulled him to her, and warm softness enveloped him, as his mother embraced his infantile form. It all came to him like a freight train, he was a baby. This was a memory of the day he came home from the hospital; only he hadn’t come from the newborn ward, he had come from the orphan’s ward. It couldn’t be true, this was some kind of sick joke his sleeping mind was playing on him. But still, It felt so real.He saw his mother’s face, much younger than the last time he had seen it, and his father’s as well, as they both leaned in over his tiny body. He had say something, a question left his mouth, "Mom. Dad. I'm not adopted...am I?" Apparently, his parents couldn’t understand the baby’s words, as they merely smiled at him and said, “Yes, that’s right! We’re your family now!” As if things could get any worse, the environment began to be covered in darkness. John looked around and saw everything turning black. He was horrified by how things was turning black and didn't know what would happen next. As it did, John began to hear noises from everyone he knew in his life, saying only sentence that made him even more scared. "You're adopted." "You're adopted." "You're adopted." "No. That isn't true." John went down to his knees and covered his ears. However, covering his ears didn't help the voices go away. He began to shake his head rapidly as he was getting annoyed and scared by the voices. "Please. Stop," John cried. "You're adopted." "It's not true." "You're adopted." "It's not true!" "You're adopted." "IT'S NOT TRUE!!" "You're adopted." "John." "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!" John screamed at the top of his lungs. "Holy shit, dude!" Ryan jumped, "You scared me." John was breathing heavily, as he felt his head was wet. "Your sweating." "I know." John wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Well, I came here to tell you that we're almost to Canterlot." John looked around and saw that the cabin was empty. "Where is everyone?" asked John. "In the other cabin." "Oh." "Anyway, you may wanna change your clothes, they’re soaked with your sweat." Ryan left the cabin to hang out with the others, leaving John alone in there. "Man... what a nightmare!" He sighed with grief. Author's Note What a train ride!? Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony
Chapter 14 Welcome to CanterlotThe gang started to walk away from the station, each of them excited for different reasons. John's human friends were amazed by the stunning and passionate architecture of the buildings. They passed by shops that gave them interest like a tourist would do. It was like Disneyland for the guys. The ponies joined in with much gusto, glad to be back at Canterlot. Twilight looked at the humans as they stared at every point of their surrounding. "Looks like you guys like Canterlot already," said Twilight. "We sure do," cheered Richard, "I mean the city, the buildings. It's like my dreamland of New York." "You haven't seen the most beautiful part yet," Zerj coughed, "Wait til you see the Palace." The guy's eyes grew a wider, and they put on childish smiles. As the gang strolled, the ponies of Canterlot stared at the humans and began to wonder about which one was the Ursa-Major slayer. The guys seemed to noticed their conversation, but when they looked at them, the ponies stopped talking, like if they were shy or something. Then, the ponies of Canterlot started to follow the gang to their destination. The guys poked John and pointed at the ponies. He saw them and told their the guys that they'll go away once they reached the palace. However, it was the exact opposite. "Ah, Miss Sparkle," the guard greeted, "Good to see you and your friends." "Thank you sir," said Twilight. The guard looked what was behind the ponies at the humans. "Are they with you?" "Yes they are." "And them?" Everyone turned around and saw the enormous crowd of ponies. "Oh for the love of Princess Celestia," Zerj said with grief. After an hour of humans signing objects, they all went inside the palace. Inside the palace, John and his guy friends were pleased by the palace’s look. The palace was better than the upgraded rooms at the Disney Castle in Disney World. For John, he was impressed for once out of the silliness his friends showed in this city. Zerj led everyone to the ballroom, and informed them that that was where the meeting would be. After everyone was situated, the unicorn left. Everyone was about to asked where was he going, but he was already gone. In the ballroom, the gang saw two ponies standing at the other side of the room, talking; one unicorn and an alicorn. "Cadence! Shining!" cried Twilight. Both ponies looked at the smart pony as she ran towards them. "Twilight!" said Shining Armor as he hugged Twilight, "It’s so good to see you, sis." She let go of her brother as she faced the female alicorn. "Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake," both of them cheered, as they danced to their song. As the two female ponies laughed, Shining Armor looked at the humans behind the rest of the Elements. His face went from happiness to confusion within a few seconds. Cadence looked at her colt before she knew why he looked the way he was. John waved his fingers as Twilight turned around and pointed at them. "I want you to meet our friends: John, Tyler, Peter, Richard, Ryan, Phil, and Aaron." "Hi," said the humans. At first, both were silent that they were looking at the aliens from another world. The couple looked at each other and back to the humans. From their reaction, the humans had the impression that the ponies didn't like them. John thought the same thing, but instead- "John, the Ursa-Major slayer," smiled Shining Armor, "I never thought those rumors were true at all." "My goodness, you look much younger than I thought you would," said Cadence. Confused as his friends were, John nodded in agreement. "And you must be his friends correct?" "Yeah," said Ryan. "Wow," Shining Armor moved closer to the guys, "We expected one human today, but seven... You guys immigrating?" "Oh ha ha Captain," smiled Richard. "No need to get a fuss. You guys seem nice to us." "Really?" questioned Tyler. “It’s not like you guys are violent or anything.” The guys faked a chuckle from the Captain’s comment. "So, do you have any idea why we're here?" Shining Armor turned to his sister. "Not really." Twilight replied. "We were told that it was urgent, but she didn't explain why?" "Same thing for us. Though she was acting strange recently." The Elements of Harmony looked at the captain with caution. "What do you mean by acting strange?" questioned Rainbow Dash. Shining Armor explained the princess's behavior over the past weeks. Everyone's reaction was nothing, but a simple terrified facial expression. Twilight, who was a personal assistance and student of Princess Celestia, was the only one that was more shocked than anyone else. "So today we're going to get the answers," continued Shining Armor, "And I guess it has to do with this Zerj guy. By the way, where is he?" *** "Alright, let take this to them," said Zerj. Zerj carried a chest by his magic and started headed towards the ballroom where everyone was at. Along the way, he whistled and minded his own business. Then, he stopped and had a feeling that somepony was following him. Zerj looked around and saw no pony in sight. He continued to walk towards the palace, but in a slower pace. The more he walked, the more he became aware of it. When Zerj reached the doors of the palace, he immediately turned around and saw nopony in sight. The unicorn sighed in exhaustion and proceeded. Smack! Zerj collapsed to the ground, dropping the chest with him. "Perfect. Just what I needed," Zerj grunted before he passed out. *** "I'm sure he's alright," said Twilight. Shining Armor nodded as Princess Cadence turned to John and his friends. "Hmm..." she thought out loud. "What?" John wondered. "Um... I’m wondering if... humans are suppose to have magical powers?" Cadence questioned with a curious look. "No. Why?" "Well, I sense love from one of you, but... you humans aren't ponies." "Love?" Aaron made a query voice, "You mean 'I love you because I'm your best friend' or 'I love you because you're my sweetheart.'?" "The second option." The humans seemed to be confused at this point. They looked at each other and wondered who was in love. They looked at Phil, but he didn’t show any sign of him falling in love. All of them wondered who would it be. "How and who?" wondered Tyler. "For starters, I have the ability to sense love from one pony to another. But I sense it from one of you and I believe it’s coming from-” Just before Cadence revealed the name to everyone, she was soon interrupted by the sound of an explosion that made everyone jump in surprise. They looked outside at the window and saw that smoke was coming out of one of the towers. The ponies gasped in horror and made a few steps back. "That's Princess Celestia room!" exclaimed Twilight. The human's eyes grew wide as they too made a few steps back. "I got to get there quickly!" said Shining Armor. "Be careful!" cried Cadence. Shining nodded and ran towards the doors. Everyone all looked at him as he gets closer to the ballroom doors. Just as he drew closer towards the doors, they were busted open by an explosion, which made the captain flew about five feet in the air. Everyone gasped as his body slammed to the floor. All of them went to the captain to wondered if he was okay. "Shining!" cried his sister, “Are you okay? "Yeah. I'm fine," The captain grunted. "You could've been killed if you were closer," said Ryan. "I guess it's pure luck." "Since you're down, we'll go for the princess," said Applejack. "I don't think so," said a voice by the doorway. Everyone looked towards wreckage that used to be the doors, and saw the most unimaginable being in their lives. The humans seemed disgusted to even look at it, while the ponies began to shake in fear. What they were looking at was actually there and real. What's even worse was that there were smaller versions of the unimaginable beings flying around the room. "It's you!" cried Twilight with horror. "That's right Twilight Sparkle," laughed the being, "The queen is back. And this time, I'm here to claim what is mine." Author's Note Things just got interesting. Edit by Narlepoax III and Theblacksmithbrony
Chapter 15 The Wicked QueenThe Queen laughed evilly as more Changelings came into the room. John looked outside and saw that even more of them were coming down from the sky. The ones outside the palace started to surround the building as the Changelings who were coming in stopped and ended up filled half of the room. The ponies and the humans came together as the Queen walked towards the group. "What are these things?" Ryan asked. "They're Changelings," replied Cadence, "They can change to anyone you know and feed on your love for them." "Really?" wondered Peter, "Depression for love." The Queen then stopped in front of the group as she stopped laughing and smiled at them. "From the look on your faces, you never thought that we would come back," said the Queen, "How amusing!" "How did you come back?" asked Twilight. The Queen flauntingly brushed her mane out of her face, as the ponies bristled, aggressively. "Simple," said the Queen, "We only traveled by night to get here, thanks to a special friend of mine." A special friend? John thought, Is she talking about Yeston or Princeton? Then, she noticed the humans were looking at her. Her eyes grew wide as she stared at them. The humans were getting a little creeped out by how the Queen looked at her and the way she was smiling. "You ponies made new friends. How wonderful!" "WHAT DID YOU DO TO PRINCESS CELESTIA!?!?!?" Twilight screamed. The Queen looked at the purple unicorn and she was extremely angry. Twilight was breathing heavily, her teeth were grinding, and one of her eyes was tweaking. The rest weren't expecting Twilight to be this angry at all. After all, she was the princess's assistant. "Your princess is taking a nap," The Queen smiled, "It's a shame that she didn't get the chance to fight me." The Changelings brought Princess Celestia in a green,transparent cocoon. The ponies gasped while the humans, especially John, clenched their fists with fury. The Queen looked at the princess and pulled off an evil grin. "Besides, her room needed to be redecorated for myself." "That's uncool!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "Why couldn't you just stay where you were after you were blasted away?" "Oh please. Equestria needs a new leader," The Changeling Queen laughed, "Besides, it's like you don't do any better." "Why you little!" Rainbow Dash dashed towards the Queen before she teleported herself to the other side of the room. The rainbow pony seeked and found the wicked Queen before dashing towards her the second time. Just as Rainbow Dash gets really close, the Queen once again teleported herself to the same spot she was before. This time, the Changeling leader was holding a small creature alongside with a knife on it's neck. "Do it again and he gets it," growled the Queen. "Spike!" exclaimed everyone. "Let me go!" yelled Spike. Rainbow Dash stared at the Queen and Spike. She wanted to go for it, but that would sacrifice her friend as well. Without a doubt, the Element of Loyalty slowly returned to the group, for her friends life. "Wise choice," said the Queen as she let go of Spike. He ran towards the group and hugged Twilight. "Thank Celestia you're okay," said Twilight. Rarity grabbed Spike and started to kiss him in the cheek. "My little Spikey-Wikey. Did that mean Queen hurt her?" whined Rarity. "How astonishing you ponies are?" laughed the Queen, "Just imagine if things had gone worse." Everyone gave the Queen a serious look as she continued to laugh. Each one wanted to something, but they were outnumbered by her minions. All except John. He was paid attention towards the knife than the Queen herself. "That knife you have with you, where did you get it?" asked John. The Queen stopped laughing and looked at the knife. "This? It was given," said the Queen, "Why? Do you like it?" "Well, I admire your weapon. It look so...unique." "Why, thank you, whatever you are. At least somepony is nice." The Queen swung the knife a couple time before looking back at John. "Do you want to know something funny about that knife?" John chuckled. "What is it, if I may ask?" Queen questioned with curiosity. John stepped forward as the others watched him. "The only way to get a knife like that is to get it customized, if you were in my world and asked certain people to do it for you." "Really? And you don't suppose that it came here around the same time as you did?" "John, what are you talking about?" Tyler finally popped the question. The human pointed at the knife as he made a serious glare at it. "On the blade, there's some writing on it," his voice was remarkably similar to Christian Bale’s Batman, "What does it say?" The Queen then looked at the blade. "It reads W.G." said the Queen, "It must've been the pony who gave it to me." "Wrong!" John yelled like Lex Luthor tone of voice. "The only person who has those initials in that customized knife is the person I know since the day I was born." "John, what are you saying?" worried Twilight. "I'm saying that the knife she has, it belongs to my own brother, Walden Goodman." The group gasped as John lowered his hand. "Which brings me to the same question," he was getting more furious, "Where did you get it?" The Queen seemed to be startled how a human being like John caught her in a lie. She taken a good look at the knife before closing her eyes. The Changelings then gave John a dirty look because of how he managed to get their Queen get caught up. The human knew what he had done and it felt good for him. Though one question popped up in his mind. Where did she get it? As John thought about it, the Changeling Queen opened her eyes and stared at the human. "I knew you would find out, John Goodman," she admitted, "He came here awhile back and was forced to give his precious knife, in return for the girl." "What girl?" asked Ryan. "The girl that you care for the most." From that, John lost the serious look on his face and was submitted into frightness. "Jessica!?" The guys gasped in despair. "That's right," She then looked at her hooves, "Both of them fled to the Everfree Forest." "Everfree Forest! Oh no." cried Fluttershy and Phil as one. "And if you want to know what happened to them, well, beats me." The Queen laughed once again as a shed of tear came out of John's eye. He fell to his knees like he was shot in the heart. He couldn't bare to hear that not only Jessica was here, but ended up going to the most dangerous forest ever. What was even worse was that his brother was with her. How was it possible? Did they arrive at their own time in a different location? John never knew the possibilities, but one thing was certain. He lost two people that he cared for so much. "Now, if you excuse us, we have some unfinished business to take care of," The Queen continued. John raised his head as the Changeling Queen began to leave the room. "Make sure these prisoners don't leave the room." Within a split second, John dashed towards the Queen as fast he could. The group couldn't believe how their friend John was able to run that fast. Even the Changelings dropped their jaws because of him. In a blink of an eye, he tackled the Queen down. The Changelings snapped out of surprise and went towards John. The group charged to the army of Changelings as the battle for Equestria began. To be continued... Again John, the person who tackled the Queen down, got up and saw that the Changelings were going towards him. He went on and began to fought the upcoming beings. He punched and kicked any Changeling that came in front of him. This scenario reminded him when he was fighting one-thousand heartless in Kingdom Hearts 2, except he didn't had any magical powers nor carried a key shaped sword. Plus, John had assistance from his friends. His friends fought the Queen's minions so bravely. Each one did whatever to fight the Changelings. Twilight, Shining Armor, and Rarity used their magic to attacked them. Applejack teamed up with Rainbow Dash while Pinkie Pie hopped on the Changelings harshly. As of the humans, they protected Cadence and Fluttershy whenever any Changeling came towards them. They all fought with such dignity. As they fought, the Changeling's queen got up and realized that her minions were fighting. She seemed to be startled at first, but then, she slowly closed her eyes and taken a few deep breaths. By the time she taken her third breath, she opened her eyes and started to walked towards the battlefield. "John! You dare to tackled me down!" shouted the Queen with a different tone of voice. "That's not how you treat a queen like me." Everyone, including the Changelings, stopped fighting and looked at the Queen. "I don't suppose you-" John paused as he noticed something different about the Queen. "Come John, finish your sentence." The Queen got close enough to John as he looked to her eyes. They weren't the same color of her original eyes. Only, they were red. "What's wrong John? Cat got your tongue?" She then smacked him with her hoof. She smacked the startled human so hard that he fell to the ground. Everyone gasped in despair when they saw John gotten hit. They tried to reached him, but the Changelings blocked them by forming a battle circle around the Queen and John. Then, a red, transparent force field appeared before the Changelings, making the heroes impossible to reach their friend. The minions began to cheer for their queen as the others gasped at the force field. "Oh no! John is going to get toasted!" exclaimed Rainbow Dash, "We have to get him!" "And how are we going to do that, with all these Changelings and the force field?" asked Ryan. "Well, can Shining Armor and Cadence can do that spell like last time?" "Of course!" exclaimed Twilight, "You two do that, while we take care of them." Shining Armor and Cadence looked at each other. "What?" "We can't do that spell again," sighed Cadence, "It's only one time spell and it can't be done again." "It's true," sighed Shining Armor, "Sorry sis." From there, everyone had the thought of the only way to end the situation was if John defeated the Queen. Chances of him defeating her were low. The gang had to think of something before anything went south. "Wait! There's a way," said Zerj. "There is?" exclaimed the ponies. "What is it?" asked Pinkie Pie. While Zerj explained his plan to the ponies, John gets up, dusted himself, and face the wicked Queen. "Heh, Why won't you stay down?" laughed the Queen. The human gave the Queen the silent treatment as he gave the "Bitch you messed with the wrong human" facial expression. "That's alright. I can make you go down for sure." The Queen's horn began to glow and pointed towards him. "Any last words before you meet with your precious girlfriend and brother?" Before John could say anything, he slowly closed his eyes and began to have thoughts about Walden and Jessica. All the good times that they went together was spectacular. John was happy and so was they. However, he felt something strange in his body, but whatever the feeling was, it felt good. As John was on memory lane, Chrysalis was getting impatient with him. "Alright John. I guess your time is up." The Queen pointed her horn towards John and it began to glow. The others looked at the situation and they began to put their plan into action. They went across the room to get Princess Celestia out of the cocoon without being noticed. Within a few seconds, the Queen made her move as John opened his eyes and immediately blocked the magical beam with his hands. The Queen stopped and stared at the human with confusion and anger. “No! That’s impossible! You can’t block magic with your body!!" The Changelings and everyone else saw the commotion. "John, did you just..." said Twilight, desperately trying to make sense of what she had just witnessed. John stared at his hands and saw the smoke that came from the beam. "It doesn't matter now! I'll end you, one way, or the other!" exclaimed the Queen. She made another beam and again, it was blocked. "No! It can't be." The Queen kept on doing the same attack, but the results remained the same. After five minutes of attacking, Chrysalis finally stopped. Everyone was surprised how John was able to block those attacks. And because of the distractions, they were able to get Princess Celestia out. "What happened?" wondered the princess. "We're being invaded by the Changelings," said Twilight, "And the Queen is fighting John." "My goodness. We must inform the guards." "Zerj and Spike is taking care of it," said Peter. Princess Celestia saw the humans by her side. "And you are?" Meanwhile... "I can't believe this!" cried the Queen, "How are you blocking my magic?! How was this possible?!" John looked at the exhausted queen. “Everything is possible,” smiled John. Then, John closed his eyes as he raised his arms halfway. He remained where he was for about one minute. Not know what he was going to do, the Queen set herself to attack John. Then, the Changelings began to stomp in a rhythmic way. The others didn't knew why the Changelings were stomping. As for the Queen, she put on a psycho smile as her eyes began to twitch. "Now... I'm going to end your life. Once and for all!" screeched the Queen as her horn began to glow, "And, once I’m done with you, I'll do the same with your friends!" She pointed her horn John as the Changelings began to cheer more loud than before. "Good-bye John Goodman." Zap! Boom!!!! "NOOOO!!!!" everyone shouted. The Queen laughed without a care in the world as the force field was broken into pieces from the explosion. The smoke from the explosion covered the area where John was. John's friends couldn't believe what they had witnessed, they were so distraught, that they started to cry. "You monster!" cried Twilight. "You'll pay for this!" cried Ryan with his fist in the air. When things were about to get more darker, the smoke cleared out and everyone stared what remained in the area where the human was at. They saw John inside of a blue transparent force field. Jaws were dropped as the force field disappeared. "Oh your majesty, it's time to dethrone you," smiled John. "What!? I thought you..." cried Chrysalis. "Died? Well, I felt something powerful in me and had to release it." John clenched his fist as his body began to glow. His light was getting brighter in every second, his body was floating in mid air, and the light looked like if he was on fire. It gave the the evil beings chills in their spines. Chrysalis then knew what was going to happen. “No!! This wasn’t suppose to happen.” cried the Queen. “He lied to me!” With that being said, the human sent a wave of blue energy, only effecting the Changelings and their leader. The waved exploded the force field and it sounded like a bomb was set off. The evil beings, including Chrysalis, went flying outside the room and away to the clear sky. "NO!!!!!!!" cried the Changelings and their queen to the distance. After a few seconds, John’s body stopped glowing he taken a good, deep breath. Man, did I just do that? John thought, Strange. "John, I don't where and when you get magical powers, but you saved us!" cried Aaron. The human looked at his friends as they ran towards him. "Like if you were Harry Potter all of the sudden," said Peter. "Plus Goku," said Ryan, "But man, that was awesome." The guys hugged John like if it was their teddy bear. "You guys. You're squeezing me," groaned John. "Oh, sorry," said Tyler. They let go of John as the Elements of Harmony rushed in, hugging him as well. "Yay... more hugging," the human groaned once again. Author's Note No words. Edit by Narlepoax III Don't worry Theblacksmithbrony, I'm not letting you go. I've seen your post about your injury and I hope you get better.
Chapter 16 SurprisesIt’s been two days since the invasion of the Changelings. Princess Celestia arranged a celebration for John and his friends, for their heroic actions. As for the most heroic human being himself, many of his friends began to question him about his new magical powers. They all wanted to know how he managed to use magic. The guys theorized that John had adapted to the magic in this world, while the ponies remained skeptical. Twilight gave him countless spell books, which apparently, he learned pretty quickly by giving them only one try. Above all, his guy friends were asking to do stupid things, like picking up a rock or lighting his hands on fire. Pretty much, John was the new gadget toy. “You guys need to stop the dumb requests,” mumbled John, “Like seriously, stop.” “C’mon John, you should be glad that you got magical powers,” said Aaron with a smile on his face. “I am glad, but you guys keep on asking me to do dumb stuff.” “I know, but John, you… got… MAGICAL POWERS!!!” said Tyler as he waved his arms in the air. John sighed in grief for his reaction. Just as I thought, he thought with such agony. As the humans finished getting all dressed up, the Mane Six came inside the room they were in and approached to them. “Hey guys. Are you ready?” said Twilight. "Yeah," said Tyler, "I must say, Rarity, you did a good job on the outfit." "No need to thank me darling," cooed Rarity, "Richard helped me with the design and, as a matter of fact, I finished the outfits faster than usual. Besides, you already thanked me earlier." "I know, but it's wonderful," Tylor then looked at Richard, "You my friend deserve to be a fashion designer." The human designer made a sheepish smile. "Let's get going and party!!" yelled Peter, in tandem with Pinkie Pie, as they dashed away. So the gang headed out towards the celebration. John was the last one to leave the room that Celestia offered him and the guys for the stay. Though there were a lot of guest rooms in the palace, the guest rooms were pretty much taken by the Elements of Harmony. At least the bed was bigger than a king size in their home world, so they could all sleep together. No homo. John looked at the room one last time, before departure, and saw something that caught his eye. The lights were off in the room, but Luna's moon shined through the windows to see parts of the room. John couldn’t tell what it was at first, but then, he taken a closer look and it was a pony. A familiar pony. Not tonight Princeton, John thought. Just as John was about to leave, he heard a few footsteps in the room. "You not going to let me congratulate you?" Princeton tisked, "You are rude." The human gave him a death look as the unicorn revealed himself in the moonlight. "Don't you even dare," John growled, "You and your master have caused enough trouble as it is." "Indeed, we did," Princeton admitted, "But it's for a cause." "What cause? Kidnapping Jessica and Walden?" The pony sighed as he looked at the window. "You know, just because you heard it, doesn't mean it's true. Try to get the facts behind it. Otherwise, you're assuming things that aren't true. Yetson brought them here for a reason. Not just to mess around, but for something different." Princeton, then looked at John. "Besides, you remind me of me when I look at myself in the mirror." "Sorry to interrupt your speech," the human interrupted, "But I have a celebration to attend." Just like that, John left the room like that, leaving Princeton alone in the room. “Hmph… He definitely knew how to handle the Queen, Master,” said Princeton, “And avoid trouble.” “Oh yes indeed. He finally received his magical powers.” said Yetson as he appeared. “Which make things on schedule.” “Correct. And he will be happy because he's getting a surprise.” “Really? What is it?” The servant then looked at his master. "A good surprise." Silence... "How?" asked Yetson. "Somepony contacted Celestia about it." Yetson then lifted his right hand and created a small, red orb that was the size of a baseball. The light of the orb was dim, but bright enough to see in the dark. Yetson stared at it like if it was something precious. He, then looked at his servant as the orb slowly faded away. "Have you set them up?" asked the Master. "Yes and they're ready to go." "Excellent. Go to Manehatten and get ready, my servant." With a flash, Princeton was gone, leaving Yetson alone in the guest room. “Soon, my beloved servant," Yetson brought the orb to his hand, "You too will find out… so will they.” * * * * At the celebration, everyone was enjoying the event. John and the guys met countless high class ponies who were surprised and a bit scared when they saw the humans for the first time. Classical music was playing in the same place where the action taking place, Pinkie Pie ate the deserts in a civilized way, and the rest were just hanging around. Overall, everyone was having a good time. "This party is so amazing," said Pinkie as she ate the last cupcake on her tray, "The food here is delicious." "Not mention the Wonderbolts are here, and spoke with John and his friends. How epic this night is!" said Rainbow Dash. The Mane Six looked at the humans and they were being surrounded by ponies. "I guess everypony wanted to know them," smiled Twilight. "How's everypony doing?" asked Princess Celestia as she went approached to them. "Wonderful princess," Rarity responded. "I see that your friends are being occupied." "Eeyup. Ah guess they are pretty much popular," said Applejack. Tia looked at the humans as they were signing autographs. "Well, I'm here to inform you girls that they'll be getting a surprise." "A surprise!" jumped the party pony, "What kind of surprise?" Celestia looked around and saw no pony nearby. "Promise not to tell?" she whispered. Pinkie Pie did the Pinkie Promise pose as the rest followed. "Alright, here's their surprise." One minute later. "Really? Are you sure?" gasped Twilight. "Yes," nodded the princess. The Elements then looked at the humans and smiled. "They'll be happy alright." Meanwhile, John and his friends just finished talking the huge pack of ponies, which it was a relieved to them. "Man, talk about so many ponies," said Tyler. "At least we made some new friends," said Peter. "Some? More like a lot," chuckled Ryan. Phil exhaled in relief. "It's just like home," said Richard, "When we were in highschool, so much popularity all over." The guys gave him a dirty look. "What?" John raised his eyebrow. "Oh. Sorry." "Hey guys," waved Spike from the distance. The humans turned and saw the little dragon coming towards them. "Hey there Spike," said Aaron, "Whatcha got there?" Spike looked down to his claws and he was holding a box. "This? It's doughnuts from Doughnut Joe. He wanted me to give you guys some for saving Canterlot." The purple dragon opened the box and it showed many different flavors of doughnuts. All of them with frosting, sprinkles, and chocolate chips. Their eyes began to glow as they looked at the delicious objects. Like if they were looking at a naked girl. "Guys?" "You know how long has it been since we ate doughnuts?" Ryan made a childish face. John grabbed one instantly and started to eat it. "Mmm... yummy," John said with his mouth full. Later, the music began to die out as Princess Celestia came up to the stage where the music was playing. "Mares and gentlecolts," spoke Princess Celestia. "May I have your attention please?" Everypony including the humans turned to the princess. "We are here to celebrate the heroic actions of my beloved assistance Twilight Sparkle and her friends for stopping another invasion of the Changelings." Ponies began to applaud. "And gave a round of applause for John and his friends from Earth." Ponies cheered wildly as the humans waved. "Now, a token of gratitude, I present to you, the ponies who sold millions of records and making them one of the best bands of all time: Seven Whooves of Down Street." Suddenly, Rainbow Dash screamed very loud as some ponies looked at the rainbow pegasus while clapping. "She seemed excited," said Richard. "I know right?" Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared behind the group. "How did you..." said Peter before being interrupted by the pink pony. "She always liked them for their music, and so do I. Like their songs are mostly about being yourself and partying and stuff. Rainbow Dash is a huge fan than most ponies that I know of. She has posters, records, shirts, and even a pillow of them. Also she-" Pinkie's mouth was then covered by Spike's claws. "I think they get the idea," said Spike. After that commotion, one of the servants who was working for the celebration, rushed to the princess and stopped right in front of her, catching her breath. "Princess Celestia...I have bad news," the servant huffed heavily, "Seven Whooves of Down Street have the flu. I'm afraid they can't come." Ponies gasped in despair, followed by a no from Rainbow Dash. "I don't understand. I spoke to them earlier and they seemed fine," said Celestia, confusedly. "I'm sorry Princess Celestia," The servant bowed her head, "I guess it was all of the sudden." "No need to. It's not your fault." The humans walked towards the Elements and they were surrounding Rainbow Dash. "It's not fair!" the rainbow pony cried, "I wanted to see them so bad." "I know you feeling darling, but they don't want us to catch the flu," said Rarity. The whining pony lowered her head. "It's not fair," she whispered. Fluttershy hugged her as Ryan looked at the stage. "Man, I know you feel," mumbled Ryan. John and the rest of the humans looked at Ryan. His lower part of his face was shaking a little as the facial expression turned a bit emotional. John sighed and realized that the same thing happened to them, but it made Ryan totally crazy for about an hour until he calmed down and moved on. Since then, he never listened to Nickelback. Just when things were about to get any further, Ryan suddenly smiled and dashed towards Princess Celestia. The humans saw him went, having no clue what he was doing. The rainbow colored human tapped Princess Celestia on her side and began to whispered on her ear. "What's Ryan telling her?" wondered Aaron. Then, the princess nodded and flew away. The guys looked at the princess with confusion in their minds. Ryan went towards the guys with a bigger smile on his face. "You guys are not going to believe what I just told Princess Celestia," said the smiling human. "What?" wondered the humans. "We are going to play." The confusion humans gave Ryan the dead look. "What?" "You know how long it’s been, since we've played?" asked Richard. "The last we played was at Graduation and that was..." Ryan paused and realized how long ago they played. "That was more than a few months ago." "But come on. We still got it." "I don't know Ryan," worried Phil, "You know how I'm shy when performing in public." "But you're a terrific musician after you snap out of it." There was a complete silence between the group. Ryan made a step closer to them and made a smile on his face. The humans still had their dead facial expression and it wasn't going anywhere. Slowly, the smile on his face began to fade away. The humans exchanged looks and smiled. "We didn't say no," said John. Ryan looked up and sure enough, the humans were laughing. "You always fell for that trick. Just like old times," laughed Aaron. "You guys are assholes," Ryan grouched as he made an exasperated expression. "Aww, is Ryan angry?" smiled Phil. So, the humans got on stage while the ponies, who were chattering about the band the entire time, stopped and looked at the group of humans. "Alright guys, lets show them what he got," said John as he grabbed the microphone. "Right," the guys cheered. Then, Twilight and the others saw the humans set themselves in each of the instrument they were good at. Peter lightly hit the toms of the drums, Ryan and Aaron tuned the electric guitars, Phil grabbed the cello, Richard examined the bass, and Tyler press his fingers softly on the piano. Rainbow Dash then stopped crying and stared at the group. "Are they doing what I'm think they're doing?" asked the rainbow pony. "I believe so," Twilight sighed with a smile on her face. "Good evening everypony," John spoke on the microphone, "I know you were expecting Seven Whooves of Down Street, but since they're not here to perform, we might as well perform for you ponies." A few ponies began to applaud. "So, without further ado, we'll start by asking you one question; are you ready to be amazed by Seven Minds?" Ponies began to cheer. "Phil! Intro!" Phil nodded and began to play for about a few seconds. After he was done, Ryan began to play the last three strings of the guitar in a rhythmic pattern. Then, Phil came in for a short time before the drums faded in. Life is a waterfall, We're one in the river, And one again after the fall. Swimming through the void We hear the word, We lose ourselves, But we find it all? We are the ones that wanna play always wanna go, but you never want to stay. We are the ones that wanna choose, always wanna play, but you never want to lose. Aerials, in the sky, when you lose small mind, you free your life... While the humans were performing, Zerj approached to Princess Celestia, who was standing by the dessert table. "They sure do know how to play," said Zerj. "Indeed Zerj," smile Princess Celestia, "John has a wonderful voice." "Yes he does." Zerj placed himself by Celestia's side as the humans finished their first song. "Are you going to tell them?" the unicorn asked. "Of course. They'll be happy-" "Not that. The other one." Tia looked at her old friend as she raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Zerj gave her a blank stare. "Oh...that one," The princess then shrugged. "Don't worry, I'll help you explain it to them. I'm sure they'll understand." Princess Celestia looked away with a worried look on her face. She knew she would have to tell them, especially John. He was the one who encounter it in the first place besides the Elements of Harmony. "I guess...it's worth it." Zerj nodded in agreement and looked away. "Now if you excuse me, I'm going to get some dessert before Pinkie Pie eats it all," said Zerj. Later, the humans finished their third and final song as the crowd went wild. They whistled, clapped, and even shouted their names. Even the high class ponies were enthusiastically cheering. Everypony was amazed by their performance. Especially Rainbow Dash. "Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh!" exclaimed the rainbow pony, "You guys nailed your performance!" "Thanks, Dash," said John as the humans got off the stage, "Though, we could've done better." "I'm mean, the guitar solos, that blew my mind." "Well, I'm glad that you enjoyed it," said Ryan, "After all, I made the guys do this for you." "Thanks Ryan I- wait," Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, "You did this... for me?" "Yeah. I never let a friend be blue." The guys looked at Ryan as the pegasus’s eyes began to get watery. She then dashed towards him and hugged him. The humans were surprised how Ryan, their friend, hadn't told them about his actual reason about the performance. Then again, they wouldn't dare to break the little moment. So they just let it slide and watched them hugged each other. Soon the celebration was about to be over. Everypony was getting ready to leave the ballroom to head to their homes for the night. Though they wanted John and the guys to perform more, but the humans were getting a bit tired and so was they. Everypony was becoming a sleepy head. Before they left, Princess Celestia came up to the stage with a smile on her face. "If I may get everypony's attention," Tia spoke, "I want to thank you for coming to the celebration of John's and his friends heroic actions." Ponies began to applaud. "Well, before you go home, I have one last surprise for John and his friends." The princess looked at the Elements and nodded. Then, they left the room within a few seconds while the humans watched them go. As soon they were gone, they turned their attention back to the princess. "John." "Yes?" John responded. "I want to you to know that what I'm about to give you and your friends something that I believe you'll truly enjoy." Before John could talk, the doors were opened slowly. The sound echoed the room, making Phil's spine shiver. Everyone looked at the door and saw the Elements walking in. John scanned them and saw that they were smiling. As they continued to walk, the group went to their left and saw another pony walking in. The humans looked closer and saw a pony who was black and white stripes. "Zecora?" questioned the humans. "Ahh. The humans seems to have questions in their minds," said the zebra, "But the answer is in front of their eyes." Zeora step aside as two figures came in from the darkness of the other room. At first, the humans were not sure what they were looking at, but as the figures came in to the light, it was totally clear. "Jessica... Walden..." John stuttered. "John!" the two humans said in a unison. The three of them ran towards each other and hugged. "I thought you guys were dead," John cried. "We thought the same thing for you," said Walden, "Well, I thought, but not her." John looked at the girl. Her face was buried in his shoulder, and he could feel her tears. Walden let go of them as the guys came towards them. From the look of their faces, they were pretty shocked, but relieved. "Jessica," said John. "I...missed you... so much," she hugged him really tight. "It's okay. I'm here," He wrapped his arms around her upper body. John was so happy that his brother and Jessica were alive. His mind was full of joy and happiness. Despite of any tragic things that happened, this moment made any thoughts of sadness vanish. Thank you Celestia, John thought happily. Author's Note Alright, I'm back where I stopped before the modifications. Shit is about to get real...kind of. Edit by Narelpoax III If you guys wondered what's the second song, it's this http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zUwEIt9ez7M
Chapter 17 ConfrontationThe next morning, everyone was packing up, though it was only the humans, to head towards the train station. Everyone was really happy with what went down last night. They had a good time and the fact that Jessica and Walden were alive, John was more happy than anyone else. As of the rest of the ponies in the celebration, they accepted the two humans without even officially meeting them,even though some did actually talk to them. Overall, the celebration was great. "Yesterday was amazing," said Richard, "It's too bad that we had to leave so soon." "I know how you feel," Aaron put his hand on his friend, "But we can't stay here much longer." "At least our two friends are alive and here with us in this pony world," said Tyler as he finished packing. The guys looked at John who was talking to Jessica as he, too, finished packing. "Hey," Walden butted in between Aaron and Richard, "Do you think he'll pull it off?" "Pull what off?" Ryan asked. "You know. Them two...together." "You mean...as a couple?" Phil asked. "Yeah. Don't you think John and Jessica would make a perfect couple?" The guys exchange looks. "And why are you bringing it up?" Tyler asked. "Think about it," Walden leaned forward, "When was the last time that Jessica has been hit on?" The guys tried to recall the most recent moment that she was hit on. All thought hard, but there was no luck. There wasn't any time that she was hit on unfortunately. The guys exchanged looks once more before setting their eyes towards Walden. "You see? Never," he nodded They turned their attention to the two humans and it finally clicked. Over all these years, John and Jessica were always together. Whenever they were out together, she was always right next to him and when he was missing, Jessica missed him the most. It all made sense. The two humans stopped talking and looked at the rest of the human, noticed that they were looking at them. "What?" Both questioned. The group immediately looked away and whistled as if nothing happened. "What would I do without you guys?" John sighed. *** Later, the humans met up with the ponies and Spike at the main hall. They were talking as John and his group approached to them. "Hey guys," John spoke, "You ready to go?" "Not yet," said Twilight, "Princess Celestia wanted to tell us about something earlier before... you know. The Changelings." John gave it a thought and nodded. "About what?" Walden questioned out of curiosity. "Beats me," Rainbow Dash replied, "We've wondered the same thing for the past few days." As the rainbow pegasi spoke, the three princesses, Princess Celestia, Princess Cadence, and Princess Luna, Shining Armor, and Zerj approached to the group. "Good morning everyone," Princess Celestia spoke, "I hope you all had a great rest." Everyone agreed and nodded. "Gentleco- I mean gentlemen. This is Princess Luna, my little sister." "Good morning, subjects," spoke Luna, "Tia spoke things about you." "Hey," The male humans waved. "I must say, humans aren't that bad as the...the..." Princess Luna stopped and began to brushed her mane as she looked at one particular human. Everyone looked at the princess as her cheeks got red. "Sister, are you blushing?" Celestia asked, a roguish grin adorning her lips. Luna, then, snapped out of her wonderful thoughts about that human and came back to reality. "What!? Me!? No," Her eyes looked from right to left, shiftily, "Why do you ask?" "You were just bluf- oh never mind." Princess Celestia's horn began to glow as the other ponies that came with her, walked towards the group. After a few seconds, a wooden box appeared in front of the princess of the sun. The box looked dusty and had dirt on it. "Before I do anything else, you must swear to never speak of this to anypony outside these halls," The tone of her voice was serious, "It could cause some... uproar." Everyone except Zerj was puzzled by the princess’s serious words, though that did not stop them from agreeing to her words. "Alright," The princess sighed before continuing, "In this box, I have stored several things that happened years ago when you ponies and humans were small." She then looked at John. "John, do you remember the school incident when the girls were being controlled?" "Of course," said John. Celestia opened the box and with her magic, she pulled out two white papers and two pictures. "About eighteen years ago, my captain and his friend, at the time, had foals. One of each of his own. Both boy and girl. They were so adorable and cute. Their eyes were like their fathers. And they were very special." She handed the pictures to John as she puts the papers aside. He looked at the pictures and saw they were baby unicorns sleeping while they were wrapped up in blankets. John then realized something that came up in his mind. These must be the babies from my dream, I think. John thought. Then John passed the pictures to the others. One by one, they each glimpsed at the photos. They wanted to say something, but no word came out of their minds. Eventually, the photos ended up with Zerj. He passed one of the pictures to Celestia as he taken a good look at the other one. At first, he was just staring at it, but, he slowly started to sniff. Everyone looked at Zerj and soon enough, his eyes were full of tears. "What is it?" Twilight asked. Zerj kept on staring at the picture until everyone, one by one, got the idea of why he was crying. "Was that foal... yours?" Cadence's voice cracked a little. "Yes," Zerj sniffed, "She was." Everyone, except Princess Celestia, gasped in despair. No one knew that this would come up at all. Sadness was the expression that everyone showed, including John. "Zerj's mare gave birth to an Alicorn," Princess Celestia sighed, "Alongside with his friend's mare as well." "What!?" The group gave a puzzling look. "I know it may sounds unusual, but it was surprising for everypony in Equestria, though." "You mean Zerj's foal was a princess while his friend's foal was a prince?" Rarity asked, astonished. "Apparently so." Everyone was quiet for a moment. They were all amazed that Zerj's foal was a princess. However, it just raised another question. "What happened to them?" John asked. Princess Celestia sighed and gave a sad expression. "After they were born, Zerj's friend was possessed by a strange creature, who called himself Yetson." Yetson!?!? John thought. . "He made his friend snatch the foals and gave them to him. Zerj and I located them not that far from here. When we reached there, they were about to enter a blue portal. We tried to stop them, but things went out of hooves when one of the guards attacked Yetson, which made the foals go through the portal. Once they went through, the portal closed by itself. As of this day, the fate of the two foals remained unknown." The gang looked at Zerj, who was staring at the ground. "Zerj witnessed the departure of his foal and he became furious because of this. He charged towards Yetson and just when he was close enough, the strange creature teleport himself, alongside his friend and him out of the area. I looked around of Equestria for my dear friend and there was no luck. Zerj winded up at the Everfree Forest for the next sixteen years while Yetson and his friend remained in the shadows." "What was his friend's name?" asked Twilight. "Princeton," sighed Zerj . Princeton..., John thought as he looked down to the ground. Princess Celestia then picked up one of the papers. "Then, the guard who attacked Yetson found a message that he dropped. It read the following. "Dear Princess Celestia, I am truly sorry what you just have witnessed. I know those foals were very special for Zerj and my new assistant, Princeton. Both of them are so adorable that I decided to take them with me, alongside with Zerj's friend. Don't worry, the foals are in good hands. Well, not mine of course. If you wondered where they went, they're in another dimension where things are much complex than our world. Though, I have no control in that dimension, they will return someday, as if they managed to use magic in that place, which I doubt. "As I write this, I'm warning you that I'm coming back, and I will conquer Equestria with an iron fist. However, I'm not just coming back just like that. There will be signs of my return. Fillies will glow a red aura, insects attack Canterlot, Giant creature roars the little town. Once these events pass, thats when I make my move. My mightiest army will annihilate those who go against me, like yourself. And since the Elements of Harmony won't be in your possession, it'll make my life so much easier. "Be ready my princess. Time is running short on your hooves. And I'll be a new ruler of Equestria." Princess Celestia folded the paper and put it aside. "This is the reason why I’ve acted so strange for the past few weeks." Celestia continued. "Many of these signs are already pass, and I just don't know–" Then, the sun goddess started to cry as her sister comfort her. "I don't know what to do." The gang watched the princess cry as they exchange looks. They didn't expected this from the princess herself. For a thousand year old princess, it was something new for everyone. As for John, his mind was blown that Princeton was Zerj's friend and that he was controlled by Yetson. The information that was spoken matched his dream. The blue portal, the babies. It all made sense; however, one question popped on his head: Why did he dream events that happened 18 years ago? Was it possible that I'm one of the babies? He thought with such wondering, No it can't be. I'm a human. "Princess Celestia," Tyler spoke up as he stepped forward, "What if... we track him down?" The princess looked at the human and sniffed. "I know the fact that Yetson seems evil and all, but we have something that he doesn't have." "What's that partner?" Applejack asked. Tyler looked back at the group. "Friendship." "Friendship?" wondered Walden. "That's right. Friendship." The humans seemed to be confused as the ponies knew where this was going. "He may have done things in the past and got away with it, but now, it ends," Tyler then looked back at the princess, "We'll track him and he will face justice, even it means traveling around the world." Princess Celestia looked at him and was surprised how he spoke like a warrior. From the way he spoke, he reminded her of Twilight, her personal assistant. "With us, everything is possible." The humans looked at Tyler like if he smoke some MJ as the princess cleared her throat. "You're right," said Rainbow Dash, "We'll find him." The rest of the Elements of Harmony seemed to agreed. "And if things go downhill, we can call Discord for assistance." "I wouldn't be so sure." Everyone turned around and saw a creature dressed in a dark, red robe with a hood on standing by the doorway. "Yetson!" Zerj shouted. "Hello Zerj. We meet again at last," The creature bowed. "That's Yetson!?" exclaimed Twilight. "Yes Twilight. The one who taken away my little filly," The brown unicorn growled. Yetson looked at everyone and most of them had an angry expression. "Well, if I can recall correctly, you guys are agreeing to hunt me down?" said Yetson, "And you guys are going to use Discord if things went downhill? I never knew ponies could be so violent." "After what you have done?" said Ryan, "I think you deserve punishment." "In that case, do it then," the creature snapped his fingers, "But before you do that, I want to say something that will give you ponies and humans to fear about." Yetson made a step closer and chuckled. "I drained Discord's powers and hid him and the Elements of Harmony away so you guys can't find them." Just by saying that, the group couldn't believe what they had heard. "I know, the truth hurts." "That's impossible!" Princess Celestia raised her voice, "How can you taken away his powers?" The gang looked at the princess, and she was furious. This was all sudden for everyone because Celestia was so sad and worried at the beginning, but as soon as the being came, she was now angry towards Yetson. They believed that Tyler convinced her to go against him. "Good question," he replied, "Princeton and I promised him that we will turn him to stone if he didn’t comply. He didn't believe us at first, but soon as we did, he surrendered his powers to me. It was that simple." "You can't do that!" Twilight stomped, "Only the Elements is able to do such thing." "That's what I didn't read," Yeston raised his hand and made a book appeared in front of their eyes. "If you're wondering what this book is, this is the final book that was unpublished by one and only Starswirl Bearded. He took this book to his grave because it contains spells that were considered danger to anypony. For example, the stone spell that most highly skilled unicorns know, that can be used to everypony, but not on the gods. This spell, however, can. Technically, this book has most powers that the Elements of Harmony have and more. Good thing Princeton discovered it long time ago." Then, he made the book disappeared. "So, you were saying?" Everyone was stunned how Yeston managed to get Discord's powers. What was worse was that he taken away the Elements and hid them with the draconequus somewhere in Equestria. Because of this, they were powerless against the new god of chaos. "Now, if you excuse me, I have to finished some business." The creature turned around towards the door as Twilight confronted him. "Just because you had the powers to do such thing, doesn't mean you'll get away with it," she spoke with such agony, "You'll never rule Equestria." Yeston stood there, not even looking back at the purple unicorn. "If you want to find the Elements and Discord," said the being, “They’re in a place where danger is everywhere, but it’s not the danger itself. Seek there and you’ll find what you’re looking for. However, only bring in first timers. They will discover something that they didn’t wish to see." He, then, turned around and looked at John. "John, it's time." The human exhaled as the figure disappeared in front of their eyes. The gang mumbled to one another before looking at John. "How does Yetson knows your name?" asked Tyler, "And what does he mean by it's time?" John looked at the group and saw that they had the same expression as his had—a puzzled one. He knew this day would come for him to tell his friends the truth. Everything from Yetson's appearances to his dreams. If it wasn't for the being, the secret could've been stay put. "It's...a long story," he sighed. "Hey Princess Celestia, what was in the other paper?" Phil asked. "Oh this?" the princess lifted up the paper, "It's a picture of a bunny that I drew long time ago." " Oh. Can... can I have it?" Author's Note So, it begins. Edit by Narlepoax III I have a few announcements to make. First off, Theblacksmithbrony, when are you coming back? I contacted you and you never replied back. I hope you come back. You're letting Narlepoax III to do all the work. Which brings me my second announcement, I need another editor. I set up posts and no one responded to them. So if you're an editor and want to do something, comment below for interest. Lastly, if you guys wondered if Twilight gets her wings, that's til later in the story. I don't want to spoiled the fun that is about to begin for John and them. Well, that's all for now.
Chapter 18 Family TimeAfter the appearance of Yetson, John told everyone how he knew about him. He explained how he caused the schoolhouse incident, set the hospital on fire, and caused Trixie to act so strangely. John also explained that Chrysalis was also controlled by Yetson, to make her and the Changelings invade Canterlot. Then, he admitted that he encountered Yetson at the library a few days back and saw Princeton recently at the celebration. Lastly, John revealed his dream that he had repeatedly in the past days to his friends and what it meant according to him. From his friends to the babies, he explained it all in great detail. Once John was finished explaining, everyone remained silent. They were shocked to find that their friend had kept all this so secretive. They exchanged looks, but not one word came out of their mouths. No one knew what to say to John at all. As for John himself, he felt a little ashamed that he hadn’t told them earlier. After a minute of silence, Princess Celestia ordered the Mane Six and their friends to seek the Elements of Harmony and stop Yetson, before he could cause harm in Equestria. The group agreed and headed towards the train station. They said their goodbyes and left the palace in a rather non happy mood. The ponies in Canterlot saw them in a gloomy mood and they were confused why were they so blue. It was a matter of time before they reached the train station and aboard the next train to their destination, Ponyville. *** Along the way to Ponyville, there was little to no sounds in the group. The ones who were talking were Phil and Fluttershy; while everyone else remained silent and minded their own business. The group seemed bored out of their mind, but inside they were surprised what happened. As the train drew nearer to their destination, Walden got up and sat right next to John, who was looking at the window with a still facial expression. "Hey bro," Walden spoke, "You alright?" "I'm fine," John replied, "Why you ask?" "Well, for starters, you haven't say a word since we board this train. And you're not even talking to Jessica at all, which is odd for me to see." "You're doing the same." "I know," His brother sighed, "Everyone feels the same way. Though, I'm slightly less surprised than everyone." John looked at his brother in a question look on his face. "What do you mean by you're less surprised than everyone else?" the little brother asked. Walden made himself comfortable and looked at him. "John," his brother sighed, "I understand what you're going through." "What?" he questioned. "I understand what you're going through." The little brother wanted to say something, but no words were coming out of his mouth. "I know how you feel, bro. You hide secrets for the safety of your love ones. No matter how disgusting, or in your case, terrifying it is, you never want everyone to get involved. Overall, you don't want me and your friends get hurt, right?" John looked away as he was surprised how Walden was like a old, wise man giving away advice. He admitted that he did hide secrets from them. And what Walden just said, it was true. "And if you're wondering how I became so Dr. Phil -ish," his older brother continued, "I was once a drug dealer." ... "What did you say?" "I used to be a drug dealer and worked for the cartel." John couldn't believe what he just heard. Walden, a drug dealer? That was insane. His older brother couldn't be like one, right? "Walden," John adjusted himself, "Don't tell me that you used to be a drug dealer." "I was," The older relative said with a serious face. "Ever since dad died, I needed to make money, so mom and I can provide food and pay bills. Wal-mart didn't give me enough money just doing the night shift, and I never wanted mom to work two jobs. That's until one day, a man came up to me and offered me a job that payed an extra one thousand a week. Of course, I didn't believe him at first, but then he showed me the cash, and soon enough, I’d taken the offer. I didn't know what the job was, at the time. He only told me to deliver packages from one place to another. And when I do my deliveries, I get paid. "At first, I didn't know what was in those packages. I thought it was goodies or something. That was until the guy told me that I was delivering drugs for his heyfe and his cartel." "A cartel in Sacramento." said John, “Are they still there?” "Used to be," Walden sighed, "All of them got caught, after you left. The guy, before he got arrested, told me that if I told everyone about him or my deliveries, he'll send some men to kill mom because they knew who our dad was. Fortunately, when he got caught, he didn't rat me out or anything, which I found quite surprising." "What does dad have to do with drugs?" The older brother looked at him. "Oh. Dad was a politician and promoted improvement of the lower classes." "Eeyup." Walden then looked to the ground. "What I'm trying to say is that you held on secrets for us, as I did for you and mom. It bothered me for such a long time, and I thought I was trapped in a hole. My problem solved itself and I believe yours will be slight different, but in the end, good things will come." The elder relative looked at John as he sniffed his nose. "I just wanted to let you know that you’re not alone," Walden’s voice began to crack. The little brother saw that his older brother was crying right in front of him. Not like fake crying, but actual tears coming out of his eyes. It was shocking news to John that Walden hadn’t cried in years. He never cried at all, not even at their father’s funeral. He’d always been the rock that kept the family strong. If their mother was there to witness Walden’s tears coming out of his eyes, she too, would be shocked. John hugged his brother suddenly as his brother wrapped his arms on his body in return "Thanks bro," the little brother cried. As the Goodman brothers hugged, everyone else, who were eavesdropping the conversation, had a mix of emotions. The ponies were sad, but felt relieved that John had only kept his secret out of concern for his friends. As for the humans, they were shocked that Walden was a criminal and worked for the secretive cartel. Though, they had the same feeling that the ponies had, they too, understood John and his brother. Either way, things were settled. Author's Note Yeah. It's short and a little sappy, but at least we know more about where the humans are from and Walden's backstory.
Chapter 19 Be warned and Keep going"Um John," Phil shivered, "Are you sure about this?" John sighed and looked at his friend. "I'm afraid so," He replied. When the group arrived at Ponyville, Twilight announced what Yetson meant back in Canterlot. She explained that in order to find Discord and the Elements of Harmony, they would have to enter the Everfree Forest and into the old castle where they were located. Twilight also explained that John and his guy friends must go there while everyone else had to stay behind. As much of the risk of getting themselves friends in danger, they agreed to get them. So, the guys headed towards the entrance of the Everfree Forest with their knives from Earth and supplies that the ponies gave them. "I have a bad feelin’ that somethin’ is goin to happen," said Aaron. "Aaron's right," Ryan agreed, "Who knows what may happen to us?" "Oh come you guys," Peter stepped forward, "It'll be like that camping trip we had a couple years ago." "Peter," Richard crossed his arms, "That trip was the most awful camping experience I ever had." "That's because you grabbed a poison ivy when we arrived and accidently knocked over a beehive while we played football," Tyler coughed. Richard shot his friend a deadly glare, as his right eye twitched. "But how exactly are we going to get there?" asked Phil. "Easy," John pulled out a scrolled paper from his bag with his magic, "Twilight drew out the map out and it's only a mile and a half from where we are." "Really?" Ryan raised his eyebrow, "Looks like we'll finish this before sunset then." "Exactly," Tyler looked at the map, "And we'll be able to board the next train to Manehattan since the party was postponed after the invasion of the Changelings." "Yep," Aaron looked back at Ponyville, "Good thing Applebloom sent that letter to her cousin about it and received her response in the next day. Mail service must be good here in Equestria." John gave the map to Tyler, as the guys assembled in a formation. "Alright, we have no time to lose," He spoke like a commander, "To the castle!" "To the castle!" the guys exclaimed as they all marched into the forest. **** Meanwhile, Twilight and the rest of her friends were at SugarCube Corner, worried out of their minds for John and his friends. She circled around a rug while the ponies sat down on the ground, wondered if they’ll make it back alive. Jessica and Walden stood by the doorway, both wondered the same. Though each individual were concerned, John’s brother was the one who worried the most. “This is outrage!” said Twilight, “We could’ve went with them! I don’t give a hoof what Yetson said, John and the rest don’t know the Everfree Forest as much as we do.” “Twilight dear,” Rarity looked at her friend, “I know how you feel, but if we interfere, he’ll do unfortunate things to us, especially what he did to Discord.” “I know Rarity, but I just want to teach him that he messed with the wrong pony.” “Don’t worry sugarcube,” Applejack got up and walked towards Twilight, “John and his friends will get the elements safely and we’ll stop Yetson.” The purple unicorn stopped and sighed. “I sure hope so.” **** After walking for an hour and a half, John and the gang reached an old bridge, which led up to their destination. “Finally!” Tyler put his arms in the air, like a referee calling a touchdown, “We’re here.” “Yeah,” Ryan rolled his eyes, “After being chased by timberwolves, convinced a gay purple dragon that we’re not monsters, and watched Phil play with manticores, it was all good.” “Hey!” his friend snapped, “If it wasn’t for Fluttershy giving me yarn balls, we would’ve been forced to kill them, and you know how I feel about hurting animals.” “Maybe you should marry her,” said Peter jokingly, “So that way, you can take care of her. After all, she is an animal.” “Maybe I should.” Just by saying that, the guys started to laugh. Phil realized what he said and covered his face with his hands. So much for him. “Dude,” Aaron fell to the ground as he laughed, “What’s wrong with you?” “Dammit you guys,” John looked at them as he was annoyed, “We don’t have time to joke around, when Equestria and the whole world is at stake.” “Sorry pal,” Ryan chuckled, “I just don’t know what went wrong.” “Anyway, the castle is right there,” John pointed at the torn out building, “Which looks less appealing than I thought.” “Alright,” Tyler began to head towards the bridge, “Lets go.” They all crossed the bridge and entered the main hall of the castle. From the expression on their faces, they were amazed by how the place was in ruin. Like, there were in an Indiana Jones movie, searching for hidden treasures. In their case, Discord and the Elements of Harmony. “Discord!” John shouted. "You here?" "I'm over here," His voice echoed from the staircase. The guys went up the stairs and into a room where they saw him chained up and the Elements of Harmony that were inside a glass ball. The guys were extremely surprised that they never saw what Discord looked like. Even John, who lived in Equestria longer than they had, was also stunned at the appearance of the god of chaos. Just imagine if the humans met the destruction god himself. "It's about somepony rescues..." Discord paused himself as he stared at the humans, "Who are you? What are you? And why you six have the same hair color as Fluttershy, and her friends?" -One minute of explanation later- "Ahh," He raised both of his eyebrows, "You're that John fella that everypony is talking about." "Eeyup," John replied. "Excellent! I wish I can give you something, but you know. Powers are taken away." He tilted to the side as he chuckled from his pun. Aaron and Ryan unchained the draconequus as Tyler grabbed the glass ball. "Anyway," Richard spoke, "Lets break this so we can set the elements free." "I wouldn't do that if I were-" Crash! "-you." Tyler picked up elements and placed them inside his bag. "Why not?" Tyler asked. Before Discord could respond, there was a roar that came from main hall, but it was loud enough to rock the building they were at. "What was that?" Ryan asked. Then, they heard footsteps from the stairs as they saw a shadow of the monster getting bigger by the moment. Their eyes grew wide while their hearts were pounding like crazy. They wondered what the monster looked like. Was it a dragon? A demon? Bowser? They would find once the monster enters the room. "Guys," Phil whimpered, "I don't like this adventure." The creature revealed itself from the shadows to the startled group and by its appearance, their mind was blown. "Its that what I think it is?" Tyler asked everybody. The creature breathed so heavily that they saw puffs coming out of the nose. "Precisely," Discord crossed his arms, "Meet Gilda, the hypnotized gryphon that's going to end you." Author's Note I know it's short, but I saved the good part for the next chapter. And (Spoiler Alert) Gilda isn't the only thing the guys would worry about. Edit by Narlepoax III Theblacksmithbrony is gone for the next few weeks so the editing process would be faster for the time being.
Chapter 20 The End is NearJohn’s friends looked on the large gryphon with no small amount of fear. Her body showed muscles from her forearms to her hind legs. Her wings were larger than any pony’s wings by far, but didn’t match the span of Princess Celestia wings. The thing that terrified his friends the most, were Gilda’s eyes. They were rolled back into her head, showing the white side of her eyeballs. Despite the fact that she was outnumbered, the guys were certain that they wouldn’t be able to take down this rage fueled beast of legend. “Really?” John rolled his eyes, “I fought the CMC, an Ursa-Major, Princeton, and the Changeling Queen and her minions. Out of all the possibilities that Yetson could come up with, he chose to mind control a gryphon while making her stronger.” “But she’s a gryphon!” Phil squealed. He stepped forward as he cracked his fingers. “Alright, lets get this over with.” “John,” Discord spoke up, “I know this is a bad time, but since you’re about to fight her, I might as well tell you something." "Like what?" he asked. The chimera twirled his fingers as he looked at the ground. "You see..." ~~~ As the mane six and the two humans wait for their friends' return, an odd noise from outside caught their attention. It sounded like a large steam engine. Kind of like a train, but without the grinding of steel wheels. Walden, who was by the door, checked outside and looked around the area. He saw the citizens staring up at the sky, as the sunlight began to dim. In a rush, the ponies had exited the library. "What is that thing?" asked Rainbow Dash. "It's some sort of mechanical balloon," said Twilight, "attached to a boat." "Whatever that thing is," said Rarity, "It's probably some invention that a pony made." The flying ship moved slowly, making it’s way to the center of town. As it flew over the town hall, a large cylinder was tossed over the side of the ship. Once the object hit the town hall’s roof, it exploded, taking the building with it. The moment the hall was demolished, thousands of strange looking creatures flew from the ship, scattering among Ponyville’s streets. The ship itself started bombarding the town with explosive mortar, leveling several of the buildings in seconds. "Run for your lives!" One pony yelled, and with that, pandemonium broke out. Ponies ran in every direction, trying to hide and find their loved ones. The group couldn’t believe what was happening. The beings landed on the ground started snatching ponies off the ground and out of the sky, destroying anything in their path. The ship continued firing on the buildings, sending anypony hiding inside, screaming into the streets. It was horrifying to witness. "Good tarnation!" exclaimed Applejack, "Gotta stop them weird lookin’ fellas from wreckin’ the whole town." "Please don't," came from a voice behind. They turned around and saw Yetson, with a group of the unidentified beings behind him. "The Heathens will use deadly force, if you resist." ~~~ "You mean to tell me that Yetson is attacking Ponyville!?" John looked at Discord. "Unfortunately, yes." The god of chaos nodded. "And we're not there to stop him!" Ryan shouted with anger, "We have to leave immediately!" "Right," Aaron then looked at John, "John, take care of her. We’ll take Discord, and the Elements back to Ponyville." John nodded and faced towards Gilda, who was still standing where she was. The guys and Discord left the room in a rush, while the gryphon charged towards the human. They reached downstairs and headed towards the main entrance. Once they reached outside, the sky began to red. The group stopped and looked up. "What's happening now!?" Richard exclaimed. "It's Yetson!" said Tyler, "We have to hurry!" John’s fight with Gilda was done, before it even began. The soldier levied a swift uppercut, to the gryphon’s jaw, instantly knocking her out. John caught Gilda, before she could hit her head on the stone floor, and placed her down more gently. "That should do it," He dusted himself, "Wonder how Rainbow Dash will react, when I tell the story?" The human then looked at the window and noticed the sky was in a different color. "Red sky? That just great." "It's time." John turned around and saw Princeton right next to Gilda's body. "Time for what?" the human asked if he was annoyed. "Our reign," the unicorn replied, "It's about to begin. The sun and the moon will no longer shine. All we need now is to destroy Canterlot with our ship." "Destroy Canterlot!? Why would you let Ponyville survive, but destroy Canterlot?" "I'm glad you asked," Princeton walked towards the window and looked at the red sky. "You see, my master could have destroyed it with his bare hands, but everypony would blame Discord and might turn him to stone. I suggested him that we create a flying ship that can hold thousands of ponies and let the draconequus live. From there, he created his army and they built it in Manehattan." "Manehattan? How did you build something like that, in a pony town?" John paused for the moment. "The ponies didn’t know what it was, and we used it to capture the city once it was finished. That was a few days ago, now. The ponies were too terrified of our Heathens to even think about warning the other cities. No pony expected us at all. We hid the ship in an abandoned building by the docks and not one even cared to take a glimpse at it." "After that, we went to Appleloosa and Dodge and did the same." The human began to clench his fists as Princeton turned around and faced him. "And once we annihilate Canterlot," the unicorn continued, "We will sail across the world and either kill or capture any intelligent beings in our way. And with our Heathen army strength and speed, nopony can stop us." Princeton vanished in a flash of magic, leaving John alone in the room. "Not in my watch, you don't," he mumbled. The human began to dash out of the room to the stairs when he stopped midway towards the ground level. "Forgot about Gilda." ~~~ The group had finally reached Ponyville, only to find the town in ruins. Hundreds of buildings were already destroyed. Smoke billowed from the destroyed piles of rubble that were once homes and businesses. The massive airship hovered over the destruction, still destroying buildings. They were horrified how everything came out to be. Even Discord was horrified. "This is sad," the draconequus said, "I would never do this to ponies. I may be the God of chaos, but this just destruction. It isn't my style of chaos." "What is your style of chaos?" asked Richard. "Turning buildings upside down, cotton candy clouds that pours chocolate rain, and turn friends.against each other. That just the few that I can do." "Cotton candy clouds that pours chocolate rain?" Aaron looked at the hybrid, "That makes no sense." "What fun is there in making sense?" "You guys," Tyler was a little frustrated, "Can we go to the library, before we get caught?" "Alright, geez," The god of chaos crossed his arms. "Thank you." The group reached the tree house without getting caught by the Heathens and saw that it was still in good condition. The only difference was that the windows were blown out, and the door was taken down. They went inside and checked if their guns had been taken. Luckily, the weapons were still where they left them. "Excellent," Ryan grabbed his pistol, "It's about time we use these weapons." "What kind of canons are these?" Discord grabbed a shotgun and aimed it at Phil. "Please don't shoot!" the shy guy flinched. The hybrid looked at him with a confused expression. "Don't worry Phil," Richard sighed, "They're not loaded." "Oh, okay." Phil replied, blushing. "Dammit," Tyler sighed, "It won't work." Everyone paid their attention to him as he stomped in anger. "What won't work?" asked Aaron. "My plan to rescue the ponies." "What plan?" Ryan wondered. "We were going have Discord fly us up to the airship, then shoot those monster things, and commandeer the ship. The problem with this, is that Yetson would wipe us out, Princeton would be a dick to take down, and none of us even know how to shoot." Discord looked at the humans. "You humans have weapons far powerful than any in this world," he spoke, with disbelief in his tone, "and you don’t even know how to use them? I don't know whether the readers should laugh or facepalm at your incompetence." Tyler sighed and rubbed his temples, while the guys felt ashamed of themselves. "The only person who knows how to shoot is John, and he's-" "Right here." Everyone turned around to see John, holding the unconscious Gilda in his arms. "Your plan sounds good, but I’d like to add a few things." Author's Note After of weeks being busy from school, finally got this out of the way. One of my editors is going to tough times so he won't be able to edit the story for the time being. On the plus side, I found two new editors: fluttershyone and BubuJones. Thank you guys so much. I don't know what I'll do without you. Anyway, the story (spoiler alert) is almost over. You heard me!? Almost over. Chapter edit by Narlepoax III
Chapter 21 The Bells of War are PlayingMeanwhile, in Canterlot, Zerj walked around the palace when he saw the flying armanda in the sky. He knew it was his friend Princeton and Yetson who were operating the ship. He sighed and began to inform the guards in the palace that to tell everypony in the city to get inside the emergency bunkers immediately while they prepared themselves to defend Canterlot when the armada ship attack. One of the guards approached to the princesses and also informed them about the situation. They immediately taken a glimpse outside and saw the ship not that far from the city. "Is every citizen in the bunkers?" asked Princess Celestia. "Yes princess Celestia." Both princesses then looked away from the window and faced the guard. "Excellent." Princess Luna spoke up. “You have permission to retaliate at free will.” “And when things turn for the worst,” Celestia looked down to the ground, “Send letters to every nation and kingdom that we’ve been attack by Yetson and to be prepare.” The royal guard noticed that she wasn’t making eye contact with him. His mind assumed that the sun goddess knew that they were going to lose, but it wasn’t going to stop him and the rest of the royal guards to save the city and stop the amanda. The guard nodded and left in a hurry to join the others. The taller alicorn sighed as her sister looked at her. “What is it sister?” Luna asked. Celestia looked at her relative with a sad look. “Do you remember when I said that the two foals went through the portal?” she replied. “Yes Tia.” The moon goddess nodded. “And said that they’re where abouts remained unknown up to this day?” “Yes.” Celestia sighed once more and wiped a tear on her face. “They’re alive.” “What!?” Luna was astonished, “How do you know if they are?” “I know this because… I used the portal spell to locate them. Once I did, they were transformed and looked like...” “Like what?” … “Wait. You mean?” “Yes, sister.” Celestia nodded, “Both of them are here.” ~~~ In the armanda's main lobby, Yetson stared at the big window, which showed the palace not that far in the distance. Princeton stood by his side, but faced the opposite direction, like he was a royal guard. Further down the little stairway in the same room, there was a prison cell, where the mane six, Spike, and Walden was at. Neither one of them were pleased what was going to happen. "Twilight, why aren't you using your magic to get us out." asked Walden. "I'm trying to." she replied, "But my magic isn't working." "That's because magic is blocked out since you're in the cell." Princeton spoke up, "Much like we've taken away your magic abilities, but not physically nor mentally." "Just wait til I get my hooves on you and Yetson!" Rainbow Dash growled as she kicked the cell's door. "Then, you'll be sorry." "You ponies are so adorable when you're mad." Yetson got up and faced them. "It makes me want to giggle like a sissy girl." The ponies, except for Fluttershy, grew an angry expression as he walked and chuckled towards their prison cell. "You know, this is your chance to redeem yourselves." "Redeem ourselves?" Twilight wondered. "To be my followers." Yetson stopped in front of the cell and looked at them. "Why would we, the Elements of Harmony, submit to you?" Pinkie asked in a sassy attitude. "Ahh! Good question. Why wouldn't you do such thing? Well, to tell you the truth, once I conquer Canterlot and the rest of the world, I can make you ponies leaders of the New World Order. Imagine the power you have with the elements plus each one of you can have a nation and name it whatever you want. To make things even better, I can make you immortals, like me. Live forever in my reign and maybe down the line, we can conquer Walden's world." "What!?" Walden exclaimed. "That's right," Yetson continued, "I've heard that the human world is already restored with peace and harmony. It wasn't that long ago that someone with an army of flying beings stopped some manotaur looking demon and his army from taking over the world. Once we settled our new government, we'll take the human world and any other worlds we want, thus creating a Galactic Empire that will last for generations to come, just like Star Wars." The god of chaos paused and sighed in happiness. "So, what do you say?" The group exchanged looks and looked back at Yetson. "Your plan sounds so..out of world." said Twilight. “Pretty much, my little pony.” Yetson bowed his head a little. “But, we’re going to say no. Right girls?” The ponies nodded in agreement. “Well,” Yetson sighed, “What about you Spike?” “Me?” the little dragon raised an eyebrow, “I can’t rule a kingdom. I’m just a baby.” “Sure you can. With my guidance, you can rule your kind as prince. No, as a king. The dragons would be under your control and have many gems and crystals as you want.” “There’s no way that I’ll -wait. Many gems and crystals I want.” The group looked at the baby dragon as Yetson chuckled. “Yes little one.” He continued to bribe him. “All the gems and crystals you can eat. Even rare gems, like these.” The figure made a gem appeared on his hand and showed it to the group. “WOAH!” Spike’s eyes grew big as his mouth began to get watery, “That’s a big diamond.” “Spike don’t!” Rainbow Dash spoke up, “Don’t fall for it.” “It’s so big.” The dragon licked his lips. “This is yours Spike,” said Yetson, “If you accept the offer.” Spike kept on staring at the diamond as the ponies and Walden stepped forward. “You’re not getting Spike.” Twilight was frustrated, “You’ll be sorry if you do.” “Don’t you remember where you’re at?” The figure snickered, “You’re unable to do magic. Besides, Spike is old enough to make his decisions.” “Yeah Twilight,” Spike snapped at her, “I’m old enough to make my own decisions.” The purple unicorn looked at the dragon as everyone else gasped in surprise. “Spikey,” Rarity raised her hoof, “You realize what you’re doing?” “Yes Rarity. I’m am.” Spike walked towards the bars where Yetson was at. He looked up at the figure and buffed his chest in courage. The ponies, including Walden, were so much in surprise how Spike was making the biggest mistake of his life. It was clear that the baby dragon prefered jewelry and power than his friends. “So, future king of dragons, have you made your decision?” Yetson asked. “I have.” Spike replied. The figure moved closer to the bars so that the little dragon could grab the diamond. The object was about three inches from his face and it was the shiniest gem he ever saw. Spike stared at it as he licked his lips once more. The group watched him very closely and felt sad that the dragon was submitting to Yetson. It was the matter of time before Spike would be under the figure’s control. A few seconds went by and the diamond was in still Yetson’s hand. “Aren’t you going to take it?” He asked. Spike looked up and made a serious expression. “No.” The dragon replied. Suddenly, the group dropped their jaws as Yetson tilt his head. “What?” “You heard me. I said no. Got it memorized?” Then, Spike grabbed the diamond, threw it through the bars and it landed on the floor. The ponies were shocked how the baby dragon denied the offer and what was more shocking that his attitude was different; yet, it was adorable to watch. Walden grew a grin and crossed his arms as a token of appreciation that Spike was doing. It was a surprise turn for the better. “Oh and Yetson,” Spike looked at him, “Don’t try to bribe Walden. His answer is the same as everypony else.” From there, the little dragon began to walk towards the group like if he was a boss. The ponies gathered around him and hugged the little one. Yeston seemed to be angered by this action, but due to the shadow of his hood, the group couldn't tell if he was mad or not. He pulled his hand out of the cell and sighed in anger. "So unwise of you." He then began to walk back towards his throne. "Since you all denied my offer, you all hear by sentence to death by public execution, once I'm done with this." The ponies gasped in horror as Fluttershy began to burst to tears. "Wait!" Walden shouted. "Where's Jessica?" Yetson stopped his track and looked down to the floor. "You'll know when John arrives." ~~~ "You guys ready?" John asked. "Yeah!" They all replied. "Alright, let's put the plan to motion." The guys got their weapons ready as John approached to Discord. "You know what to do." The draquiniqus sighed and left the library. The humans watched Discord sneaked towards a small group of Heathens and began to do his wave his arms for attention. They noticed the creature and began to chase him. He entered one house with them and somehow came out of the other. From the looks of the chase scene, it reminded the humans of an old classic chase scenario. Discord entered one house alongside with the Heathens and came out the next house repeatedly. Eventually, every Heathen was either chasing each other or being chased by Discord. At one point of the chase scene, four random ponies that the humans seemed to recognized as a rock band, came out of one house and into the next one. Even a gang of kids and a dog came out of the nearest house from the library and went across the street to another. It was mayhem. Discord, then led the Heathens the library where the humans were at. Once he entered the library, John's friends began to shoot the small group. The Heathens collapsed to the floor as black liquid came out of the bullet holes. "They're mechanical robots." said Peter, "At least Phil won't cry about killing an actual being." "Alright Discord," John spoke up, "To the balcony." Both of them went to the balcony as the guys set their positions for battle. "Hurry John." said Tyler, "You don't want them to shoot both of you down." "Alright geez." John got on to Discord as he began to fly. Within a second, they already in the sky. "The plan actual works." said the dragquiniqus. "Good thing I’m able to carry you.” “I’m not fat.” The human sighed. “Oh come on Johnny. They wouldn’t know.” “Who’s they?” “They are they.” John looked at Discord with a strange look. “What?” Then, from the distance, they saw the armada ship just above the Canterlot palace. Discord began to pace up as both of them drew closer to the ship. Once they reached the ship, they heard bells ringing that came from the ship. “Bells?” John wondered, “What for?” ~~~ Princess Celestia was at her balcony when the bells rang. She knew why Yetson was playing the bells. It wasn’t much of a surprise for her, but she knew this day would come. Zerj and the guards looked up at the ship as the bells continued to rang. They were ready for him, ready to battle for Equestria and the whole world. ~~~ “Master,” said Princeton, “Shall we fire?” “In a minute,” Yetson replied, “Let the bells continue to ring. I want them to know their time has come. The sun and the moon will no longer shine.” The unicorn nodded and turned around to face what was behind them. “He’s here.” Princeton gave an evil smile. Yetson turned around and saw John by the doorway. The prisoners began to cheer in glee that he arrived unharmed. The human began to walk towards them as the figure got up to greet him. “It’s about time you arrive,” Yetson clapped, “I was wondering when you’ll come.” “Save it Yetson.” John snapped at him, “You’re reign of terror ends here.” The human stopped as his hands began to glow. “And I just know how.” Yetson crossed his arms as his way of being curious. “How?” The figure asked. John, from his magic, made a bag appeared on his hands and revealed the elements of harmony in front of him. “This.” Then, they heard an explosion that came from the prison cell. Both Yetson and Princeton looked behind the human and saw Zerj escorting the prisoners out of the cell as they began to head towards their friend to be on his side. John then put each element on their owners and each mare was happy that they got their elements back. Just by that, the mane six, John, Walden, and Zerj were in front of the two foes while Spike stood behind Twilight. “Well, John,” Yetson crossed his arms, “You outnumbered us. Plus you gave the Elements to their bearers. So that makes us powerless and weak.” “You bet.” The human grinned. “And you’re not concerned about what’s going to happen to me?” “Do I care?” “You should boy.” Yetson stepped forward. “In that matter, I would step down while you can.” “Why would he?” Zerj asked. Then, the bells stopped ringing as the figure himself grabbed his dark red robe and pulled it off to reveal what he actually looked like. From what they saw, including Princeton, everyone was horrified. “You didn’t?” John dropped his jaw. “That’s right Johnny,” Yetson spoke with a female voice, “I’ve taken control of your beloved friend, Jessica.” Suddenly, the armada ship began to fire at Canterlot. It startled the ponies, including Walden, because it surprised them. John however, was still mind blow by this result. “Master!” Princeton looked at the female possessed being, “You didn’t say you would fused with her.” Yetson chuckled as he/she looked back at the unicorn. “Sorry that I lied to you.” He/she smirked, “It was part of my plan to lie to you about this situation.” “Why master? I’m faithful to you.” “Do you want me to recall that day for you?” Yetson raised his/her voice, “I’m not over it after all this time.” “Wha- what do you mean?” The possessed god of chaos looked at everyone else, who were watching the drama, before giving an evil smile. “That’s right.” Yetson began to walk towards Princeton, “I’ve wiped out your memory from that day. You won’t remember it or even perhaps… your foal.” He/she made a red orb appeared on his/her hand. “Maybe this would jog your memory.” The possessed god of chaos threw the orb at the unicorn to the head. Once the orb was in his head, Princeton fell to the ground as he began to yell in pain. The ponies gasped as Zerj ran towards him to comfort his old friend. “What did you do to him?” Twilight finally spoke. “Nothing, my dear.” Yetson replied, “I gave back his memories from his birth to his little foal. It’s colliding with his current memory from serving me. So he would be in pain for about some time.” He/she then looked at John. “John, you want to know the truth?” The human remained silent. “Princeton… is your father.” … To be continued... Author's Note Next chapter: The showdown Edit by Narlepoax III Chapter wil be edit once more when my other editors come to it.
Chapter 22 This is it!Everyone remained silent as they tried to understand the words they had just heard. They were in total shock that Princeton is John's father. Each one gave their own expression, according to their personality. Zerj's jaw dropped as his gratitude of shocked and mind blown. As of John himself, he mind was filled with questions. "It...can't be true!" Rarity protested, "John is not a pony!" "Really?" Yetson crossed his/her arms, "Didn't John's magic and his actions gave any clue to you that he was one of them?" Before any creature could anwser the question, the thought about John having magical powers blinded them the fact that he was actually a pony. However, something wasn't right. "If John's an alicorn, how is he human?" Twilight asked. "Good question," The mastermind responded, "When the royal guard forced me to release the two foals into the portal, the portal must've transformed them by the time they reached the other side. I don't know how it works, but to simplify it, I think the human god must've done it. And you know something else?" Everyone except John looked at him. "It took me 18 years to find him and Jessica because of the portal wasn't guaranteed to be the place as it was before," He continued, "It wasn't easy to find the book that Starswirl had, but since my ex assistant Princeton found it, I was able to locate both of them to come here and use them for my master plan, which you already know." "Jessica..." John said in a crack tone. "Yes John. Jessica is an alicorn as well." Everyone gasped as Zerj, who was by his old friend, got up and dashed in front of the gang. "You mean to tell me that my little Violet Star is Jessica!?!?" He shouted, "You monster! I demand you to release her at once!" "I wish I could," said Yetson, "But I got my hands full at the moment, so I don’t think I will." Before the god of chaos could do anything, there was a roaring sound of an explosion that rocked the armada and surprised everyone. From the distance, everyone heard the cries of the imprisoned ponies, louder than the sirens that were set off. The elements of harmony turned around and began to worry. "Odd." Yetson scratched his/her chin, "This ship wasn't to suppose to start the countdown unless I say so." "What countdown?" Walden asked. "Oh right. I forgot to mention my backup plan. Well, in case things didn't go my way, I had another plan in my sleeve; however, this plan has... unfortunate consequences." Yetson turned around and looked at Canterlot from the view. "You mean..." spoke Twilight. He/she chuckled softly as he/she grinned and began to float. "You have actually ten minutes and thirty seconds to leave this ship before this ship exploded." "What!?" shouted everyone, except John. "And to make matters worse, you can either save your ponies and live, or you know what..? why not kill you all?" From there, Yetson shot a magical beam from his/her hand at Zerj, but missed as the elements set their necklaces and crown in place. "Alright girls." spoke Twilight, "Ready?" "I think not." The god of chaos then threw another magical, but powerful beam towards the ponies. Zerj used his magic to summon a force field to block the beam. The attack was powerful that it made not only the force field break, but made the unicorn weak. "Are you alright?" asked Fluttershy. "Never been better." He replied. Yetson aimed his/her hand at John, but didn't attack him. "John," The chaos god spoke, "I know this is a lot for you to handle, but don't worry. I'm going to end it." Twilight shot a beam of magic at Yetson; unfortunately, he/she reversed the attack by grabbing it, turned the beam from purple to red, and threw it towards John. Everyone shouted to look out, but the guy was still shocked by the fact that he was a pony all along. Just as the beam just about to hit him, Walden immediately pushed him out of the way as he was struck by the magical beam. It made him slide roughly to the wall that was by the main door. John snapped out of his thoughts and saw that his brother was attacked. He and the others went towards him to find out if he was okay. "Darling are you -oh sweet Celestia!?!?" Rarity exclaimed, "You've been stabbed!" Everyone looked at him and saw the knife on the location of his heart as blood dripped out from his mouth and where the knife was at. "It's your knife," said Applejack, "But how!?" Walden was breathing heavily as John knelt down right next to him. "Don't worry bro!" The younger brother spoke, "I'll get you out of here and take you to the hospital okay." "No." The elder hesitated, "The knife is nailed to the wall and... I can't make it." "Don't say that Walden. I'm going to get you help." John couldn't believe what his older brother was telling him. There was no way he was going to lose another or perhaps his last relative in his life. First his father, then his mother, and now, his older brother refused to get any medical help. It was too much for him to handle. Then, Walden grabbed his little brother's arm and held it tight. "John... I'm sorry. I'm sorry I didn't tell you the truth. I...never wanted you to be hurt again like what happened to our dad. You are my brother, blood or no blood." John's eyes began to be filled with tears and nodded. "You...are my...brother..." Walden gave his last breath as his hand let go of his brother's arm. "Walden..." John's voiced cracked. Everypony, based on their personality, began to roll tears of sorrow as the soldier bowed his head down and cried. as Zerj turned around and faced Yetson. "How dare you?" He spoke. "How dare I?" The chaos god crossed his/her arms, "He was in the way. Besides, he was going to die anyway." From this, John got up and clenched his fist, but never looked at Yetson. Twilight looked at her friend and saw his hands were the sign of anger. Not only that, his upper body began to vibrate like crazy. The other ponies began to look at him as he bend his back forward and witness something rising from there. It got bigger until his shirt ripped and revealed what it was. "John... you have wings.." Twilight pointed out. The guy looked at them for a second before placing his hatred eyes on Yetson. "You MONSTER!!" He shouted. Then, John spread his wings and began to flap. His wings were white as Princess Celestia, but they were longer than hers. Everyone was surprised how John managed to fly without any experience or training. Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped of how much her mind was blown of this. They were all overwhelmed because it all made sense. John was an alicorn after all. "You will pay for what you have done." The soldier spoke with anger, "I will end you Yetson, no matter what it takes." "And how can you do that if I'm possessing Jessica?" The chaos god asked. John gave it a thought of how he was going to attack Yetson without harming the girl of his dreams. He had to think quickly because time was running out. He could fight him/her in his/her mind, but didn't knew the spell for it. The elements of harmony can stop him immediately. However, there was no guaranteed that Jessica would come back. There was no way to stop Yetson. Then, John looked at where Princeton was at and saw that he was on a floor, opening a book with his hooves. He looked closely at the book and it was the spell book that was taken away from Starswirl the Bearded's grave. The guy wondered how he managed to get the book without causing any attention for anyone. Because of it, an idea came to his mind of how to defeat him. "This." John grinned as he dashed forward and pushed him/her towards the large window. Immediately, Yetson rapidly went towards the flying human and threw the first punch to his face. The chaos god tried to punch him again, but this time, John dodged the attack and flew back. Yetson threw more punches as he/she flew towards him. Everypony was distracted while Princeton kept on scanning the pages until he found what he was looking for. Once he found the page, he got up and began to walk towards Yetson's throne. The human kept on dodging the attacks until they both reached the wall where once again John missed the attack, letting the chaos god leaving a dent and pushed him/her again, but with a magic beam. Yetson recovered him/herself and stared at the human. "You know?" said Yetson, "Laying a hand on a lady is a not best option, especially the fact that I'm possessing Jessica." "I know." John chuckled, "And you're exactly where I want you to be." "Going to use the elements?" "Nope." "Huh?" Everypony finally spoke after being silent. "No?" The chaos god seemed confused, "Then how?" John then looked at Princeton once again. "Him." The human replied. Everyone, including Yetson, turned their attention to the assistant and saw that he was standing up, holding the spell book with his magic. "Hey Yetson." Princeton spoke, "Have you forgot about this?" "Princeton." The chaos god spoke with a hint of fright, "what are you doing with the book?" The assistant looked at the book before he gave a chuckled. "Well, you know. what I should've done....years ago." Suddenly, the unicorn's horn began to glow and pointed it towards Yetson. "No! You can't!" He/she shouted with fear, "I'm possessing Jessica!" Princeton's horn was glowing more as the chaos god began to backup. For everyone, they were surprised how Yetson was afraid of his own assistant. It didn't make any sense, but somehow, it was working. "Girls!" John shouted, "You may want to use the elements now." The ponies looked at each with a concern expression. "what about Jessica?" Twilight asked. "Just do it!" The ponies nodded and began to be in a formation. They closed their eyes as the elements of harmony began to glow. The auras of each cutie mark came out and made a rainbow chain that connected all the necklaces and the crown. From the way Yetson saw this, he/she was even more frightened. "No!" He/she yelled, "I won't let this happen!" The chaos god rose his/her hand, but soon, he/she was tied up by Zerj and John's magic ropes. Yetson tried to get out, but he/she couldn't do it because up to this point, Princeton shot a magical beam at him/her. He/she began to shake like he/she was possessed by a monster and in a matter of seconds, Yetson was taken out of Jessica, only to reveal his true form. Yetson looked like a spirit of a human male. His eyes were hazel, his hairstyle was short and brown, and had a necklace that looked like a magical sword. His overall appearance looked like a middle age man with young looks. John and Zerj placed Jessica safely on the ground as the elements shot their rainbow beam at Yetson. The beam wrapped around the spirit like a tornado until he was no longer visible. Yetson cried out once more before the rainbow beam exploded. John, the two unicorns, and Spike covered their eyes for a moment and saw what was left. They only saw the broken pieces of the necklace on the floor. Yetson was nowhere to be seen. "We did it..." said Zerj, "After all these years, he is gone." Then, the element bearers was placed on the ground and looked at one another in joy. "Justice...has been served." "Aw yeah." Rainbow Dash cheered, "Equestria is saved once again." "This calls for a party." Pinkie waved her forelegs in the air. "Uhh, guys." said Applejack, "I hate to break it to ya, but we still need to help the ponies before this ship explodes into bits." "Don't worry my little ponies." said a voice, "You all have plenty of time." "Discord?" wondered Rainbow Dash. "Eeyup." He appeared in front of them, "You all have three minutes to get off this ship. And the fact that I got my powers back. I'm so excited." "Well congratulations, you're not using it for chaos." said Twilight. "My, my. Assuming things already. Just to let you know, I released the prisoners the moment I got my powers in an empty field. So that's that." "All at once?" "Well, I gave them parachutes and they all jumped." "Anyway" Zerj walked towards Discord, "Go tell Princess Celestia that Yetson is done for and the ship is about to explode." "Very well. I see you ponies later," The god of chaos then disappeared. Then, John noticed Jessica was waking up. He flew down right next to her. "What happened?" she asked. "It's a long story." said John. She looked at him and saw his wings. "You got wings!?" "Yeah. I do." Author's Note I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. That's all Chapter edited by Narlepoax III
Chapter 23 The EndAuthor's Note Hey guys. I want to make this announcement. I just want to say thank you for reading this fic to the end and I appreciated the fans I made since this story was first publish back at June of 2012. Unfortunately, I have lost touch with the story because of college and other interest. I wanted to expand the story, but it's just too much for me to handle right now. I'm planning to remake this as a separate story with additional content in the future, though it's not a guarantee. In the meantime, be patient. I also want to make a shout out to my editors for making this story better. They came and went because of life and I understood. I wouldn't know where I would be with you guys. Therefore, please enjoy the last chapter of John the Human Chapter 23 The End Much time had passed since the heroes fought Yetson and his army. Not much damage was shown at Canterlot nor any loss of life, except Walden of course. Princeton admitted his crimes against Equestria in front of the Princess Celestia and wanted to take full responsibility; however, she forgave him because Yetson controlled him after all this time. Thus, the unicorn was a free pony. As of Walden, his funeral took place at the Canterlot’s Memorial Garden. Many ponies went to say their respects to the fallen human who sacrificed his life for John. For John himself, he felt at ease, in spite of what he had been told. He didn’t care that his family kept a secret from him after all these years, all he cared about was that they shared wonderful moments and bonded like a family. As much as the ponies who attended the funeral, John paid his final respect to Walden, “A care giving brother with dignity and kindness.” (This is what the tombstone said) After the funeral, things began turn for the good for the gang. The Cutie Mark Crusaders finally had their cutsenera at Manehattan, as it was planned. John’s friends began to finally settle down at Ponyville, and Zerj began to spend time with his daughter Jessica as well as Princeton with John. The relationship between the pair began to grow stronger by the day. Not only that, Twilight finally became an Alicorn princess after she finished a spellbook that Starswirl the Bearded didn’t do long ago. They all cheered for her for the achievement that it was once in a lifetime opportunity. Last, but not least, John and Jessica started to go out. The mane six were surprised that the two were going out, but on the contrary, the guys already knew that they should’ve dated awhile back. There were signs that the two would be together; yet, neither had noticed at all. Overall, John and Jessica were together. It was a matter of time before things get even better. Or perhaps it does… ~ ~ ~ On a nice summer afternoon, Spike ran through the halls of the Canterlot Palace to arrive at a room, second door to the right. He reached at his destination and knocked on the door, hoping somepony would answer. “Come in,” John said through the door. “Dude,” Spike spoke as he opened the door, “The ballroom is packed,” “I know it is.” “Just imagine if this event was taking place at the Crystal Empire stadium. The place will packed with ponies all around Equestria.” “Are you going to brag about saving the Crystal Empire twice again?” John rolled his eyes. “With all due respect” the baby dragon crossed his arms, “I stopped bragging about that long ago.” “Long ago as in on our way here to Canterlot last night.” Spike chuckled in embarrassment as John sighed calmly as he grabbed a bowtie. “You know, this feels like just yesterday you two were going out and the next day, both of you are getting married.” “I know that feeling.” John chuckled. “To top things off, you and Jessica are Alicorns! All thanks to Twilight for putting you two back into your original forms.” “Well Spike. It was obvious that me and Jessica are alicorns. I mean, I had my wings and magic way before Jessica got hers.” The alicorn nodded as he finished tying his bow. “That’s true.” “And, because of this, not only this is my wedding day, it’s also our coronation day. It’s rare that this happens here in Equestria. After all, we’ve waited a while for this because of unexpected events kept on appearing.” “Like that one time you and the girls defeated that sea witch to save the seaponies.” Spike spoke with excitement. “And the time that Sombra returned to the Crystal Empire and tried to take over again.” “Eeyup. Those were the days.” The two headed out of the room and began to walked towards the ballroom. John knew this day was happening. After he popped the question after a year of dating Jessica, she agreed to marry him. News spread across Equestria about the proposal and because of it, Princess Celestia offered to have the matrimony held at the palace. Within the year, both of them planned how the event would go as they chose the bridesmaids, the groomsmaids, and every other typical things that a matrimony would have. The day grew closer as John himself became nervous about the event, but soon resolved it when the day finally arrived. Spike and John arrived at the ballroom and set themselves in their positions. Right aside the groom was his friends as the bridesmaids were Twilight and her friends. Among the crowd, Princeton and Zerj sat next to each other, grinned at the fact that their foals were getting married after the years being gone from their birthplace. Overall, the place was packed with smiles. Then, the music began to play as everypony looked at the door. The Cutie Mark Crusaders walked down the aisle and dropped flower petals along the way. As they were halfway through, Jessica entered the room and walked down the middle path. She wore a white dress that was designed by Rarity as well for the outfits for the bridesmaids and the groomsmaid. For a mare like her, she was the most beautiful pony in the room. Everypony had their eyes locked at her including John, but as for the bride, the only contact she made was at the groom himself. Jessica finally reached her place where she was next to her groom as music began to die down. "Mares and gentlecolts," said Princess Celestia, "We are here today to celebrate not only the birth of a matrimony of these two young ponies, but also the coronation that will bring forth a new royal couple. The two shared many adventures and saved Equestria from time to time along with their friends who helped them along the way. Here, John and Jessica, proved themselves that no matter how much struggle or pain that a love one had passed on, a small portion of hope and happiness can restore tremendous amount of scars.” “May I have the rings?” the princess asked. Spike came over and give her the rings. “I pronounce you, mare and stallion.” Celestia put the rings on the wedded couple’s horns. “And prince and princess of Equestria.” The crowd began to applaud for them. The music played as the couple walked down the aisle where everypony was watching them from the sidelines. The ponies cheered for them because they were finally married and hope that they would have a happy marriage. The wedded couple reached at the balcony where thousands of ponies cheered and chanted with excitement. They were surprised how many ponies came to this event. John was mind blown by the fact that his dreams came true in the way that he didn’t expected. After a year and a half being with her, he was able to proposed to her at Ponyville. This day was expected to be remembered for a lifetime. “Hello everypony.” John spoke as the cheer began to fade, “I know you all are happy that we are officially married and we are crowned prince and princess of Equestria.” The crowd applauded in agreement. “Well, we are as well happy that this happened to us. But, this isn’t just happiness that covers the case. I am glad that I let this wonderful pony, who is my wife, to enter my life and open a new chapter for the both of us.” “Perhaps a new chapter for all of us, in Equestria.” Jessica spoke, “We went through tough times in such short notice, but in the end, we were able to conquer the corruption of any evil in this world. And today is a better day to celebrate what matters most. Our friends…” “Our family” said John. “Joining us on this glorious day.” “To celebrate.” “Our moment.” “In history.” the couple yelled. The crowd began to cheer once more in glee as John looked at Jessica. “And you will be by my side.” He leaned forward and kissed her on the mouth. I know you will, John thought. So forth, John and Jessica were married and became prince and princess of Equestria. The two had fun in their honeymoon and are expected to have kids in the near future. As of his buddies, they too became ponies and settled down with mares of their interest and everypony lived happily ever after. The End
Ch. -0 A Letter for you Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 1 Introduction to a New WorldLove and hate; two of the most powerful words set forth in human history. Together, they created the individuality of humans between one and another. Another powerful word; secrets. Secrets are, and were always, what every living creature lives by. Some were minor; others were serious. Sometimes, humans didn’t even knew they kept secrets of their own. That was one man with this life. John Goodman, a youth of eighteen, joined the army to support his family and defend his country from the corruption of a third world war. He was a man who never had any problems in his life. He was smart, athletic, and did things that were the best for him. John was also a guy who wanted to make friends. He’d had a pleasant life alongside with his friends, before he signed up for the army. Since then, the majority of his friends stopped talking to him. When John asked the reason for their sudden alienation, they said that joining the army was just a way to put an end to his life. With a feeling of betrayal and sore from his friends’ words, the young man decided not to talk to them anymore, and his group of friends dropped to seven people: six guys and one girl. A few days before he was deported to the army, John decided to make his final farewell to his friends. He took them out for a celebration, not only for his departure, but also to celebrate that he had great friends that were respectful to him, the decision was bad. As the celebration went on, John made a speech, thanking his friends for staying with him and expressing the hope that he could come home alive. His friends were impressed with the way he phrased some of the greatests quotes about friendship and clapped after his words. John was happy that he had friends with him. When the celebration was over, his friends gave a final farewell to John. He looked at each of his friends as they talked to each other. One friend was loud and funny, sometimes he was confusing, but always had a smile on his face. Another friend had a southern accent, he was a bit stronger than John, and only spoke with honesty. His third friend was shy and quiet, but he was always missed when he wasn’t in the group. The fourth friend was a rocker who loved cool things, he was always loyal to everyone in the group. The fifth friend was a bit prissy, he only spoke proper English and always dressed in perfect fashion. But he was the most generous person John knew, and he was a good friend. The sixth friends was the smartest man in the group. He was a bit wimpy, but you wouldn’t find someone who was a better friend.. The seventh friend was the one that John always has his eyes on, despite it not being noticed in the group. She was everything that John had ever wanted in a woman. Not only was she beautiful, but she also smart and strong. John had a crush on her, but he never told her his feelings, because he knew the other guys liked her too. John may had liked her, but he knew how to control his feelings. After he friends made their final farewell, John went home to prepare for his departure. He packed up only a few pairs of clothes, his iPod, and a picture of his family. Once he was done packing, he put his bag on the floor and laid down on his bed. John was excited to travel to new places and meet new people. He was ready for an adventure of a lifetime. *** After a grueling month of boot camp, John was deployed to Iran. The location of a boring, yet important military base. He never thought he would be deported there, even if there were rumors of dissent among the locals. John had hoped to be deported to China, or some other country where there was actual fighting. John patrolled down the street of a small Iranian town, thinking of how he would spend his night if nothing went wrong. As he was thinking about getting drunk with his squad, someone called him on his radio for an update on his patrol. “Is everything clear? Over.” said the male on the radio. "Yes. Everything seems clear. Over.” John replied. “Great get ready to head back in. You only have about ten minutes till you’re off for the day. Over.” “Only if nothing goes wrong.” “Well, see you at camp, private. Over and out.” John went back to his thoughts and continued walking. As he continued patrolling the street, two soldiers approached to him. “Hey, John, you see anything weird around here lately?” asked one of the soldiers. “No,” John responded. “Why?” “We're just asking, that’s all.” said the other soldier. Just like that, the two soldiers continued their way, leaving John in confusion. “Weird.” he said to himself, as he checked his watch. It was 6:00 p.m. He headed towards the base where the soldiers spent their down time. Good thing nothing happened to me today, John thought, smiling to himself. When he got back to the base, John learned that the rest of his squad was still on duty. So he resigned himself to sitting on a bench alone, wondering how his friends and family were doing, as he looked up at the evening sky. I wish that you guys were here with me, he thought, I miss you so much. John got up and stretched. He began to walk towards the cabins so he could catch up on some sleep. The life of a soldier is not a comfortable one. Just as John was about to enter his squad’s cabin, he felt the wind pick up violently, and he stopped. He looked around and saw no one on sight. He then looked up into the sky, and saw black clouds looming overhead. A thunderstorm? In Iran?, John thought. As he went inside the cabin, the wind became even stronger, forcibly blowing the door open. He looked out the doorway and spotted a tornado, just a few feet away from the cabin. As the wind got even stronger, things in the cabin began to move. Soon John began to float towards the door. He had to think of something to hold on to, and fast. He immediately grabbed the couch, knowing it was attached to the ground. However, the wind began to pick up more, and John's hand began to slip from the couch. John flew towards the door and was sucked into the tornado. Before he went in, he noticed that the camp wasn't taking any damage. He yelled for help, but he was already inside of the tornado. Inside the tornado, John was terrified, he saw flash of lightning and colors spinning around him. The soldier became amazed, despite his terror. John wasn't sure if he wanted to scream or be silent. Suddenly, he felt too tired to stay awake, and he closed his eyes. Think of something that makes you feel happy, John thought. The only thing that came to his mind was the day when he received the letter from the army, and, it wasn't really a happy one after all. It was a warm, sunny day. John was watching the news about the rumors of the war in the Middle East. His mother was checking the mail, and saw an envelope from the U.S. Army. “Mail for you,” she said, handing him the envelope. John got up, took the letter, and opened it. The contents said that he had been accepted into the Army, and that he would be go to the training camp within a month. John was thrilled, but his mom a different reaction. He looked at his mother as tears came out of her eyes. “Mom, why are you crying?” John asked. “Its just that… you’re so young to join the army.” “Mom, I’m doing this for my best interest and to help pay the bills.” “I know but why you? Why it can’t be your older brother?” his mom said as she walked to the next room and cried. John knew that his mom hated to see him joining the army, but he was only doing it because he wanted to help support his family. After some time, his mother accepted the fact and made her farewell when John departed. Since then, his mother prayed every day for his safe return. *** John opened his eyes and saw that he wasn't in the tornado anymore. He was in a grassy field, where the sun was shining and there was no one in sight. The soldier got up and looked around, noticing a sign that read 'Welcome to Ponyville'. Ponyville? What a weird name for- John thought, but he stopped when he realized that Iran was a desert country. No...it can't be. John thought as he began to worry. Have I been teleported to a different world? John began to walk towards the town, seeing nothing but buildings and houses that were just like the Middle Ages described. Every building looked similar to it’s neighbor, even being colored identically. Suddenly, a warm feeling came over him. That’s odd, I feel like I'm home, but I have definitely never been here before, John wondered as he continued to walk. Within a minute, he spotted a giant tree with windows and a door. The tree had a sign near it, adorned with merely a picture of a book. It didn't take long for him to conclude that the tree was a library. “Maybe there's someone in there,” John said to himself, curiously. He entered the library and saw that there was no one there, or so he thought. John looked around the library and was amazed by the amount of books the tree contained. “Wow! I haven't been a library full of this many books since the library in D.C,” John exclaimed, amazed by the sight. John took a closer look at the books and studied their titles. Some of them were totally ordinary, books on Geometry and Biology, however, John raised an eyebrow when he spotted titles like Magic for Beginners and Ponies Philosophy. It was then when he was sure that he wasn't in Iran anymore. As John turned to scrutinize another bookshelf, he heard footsteps from upstairs. The soldier took a few steps away from the books and saw someone coming down the stairs. Only to find that it wasn't a human being at all. It was a small dragon. “Can I help you with-” asked the dragon, but it stopped when it noticed John. John was shocked as the dragon was. John then spoke in fear. “You’re...a dragon.” “H...how do you know w...what I am?” asked the dragon. “Dragons only appear in fairy tales and legends.” “Wh...where are you f...from?” Before John would even answer the question, the frightened teen heard more footsteps and saw another creature that wasn't like the dragon. It was a purple pony. “Spike, is something wrong?” the purple pony asked . “Look!” the dragon responded by pointing a finger at John. The purple pony looked at the teen and it's jaw dropped. Okay, now things are really starting to get weird, John thought. “Spike, quick before it attacks us.” said the purple pony. There was a flash of light, and it disappeared, along with the dragon. With that bit of strangeness over, John left the library in a sprint. The teen kept on running until he was no longer able to see the tree. Only then did he stop by a fountain to catch his breath. It can't be true...it can't be, John thought exhausting. Am I...in heaven? Hell? No... a fairytale..? John sat down on the ground and began to rest. All this running and thinking makes me thirsty. He turned around and cupped his hands in the fountain to got a hand full of water. As he drank it, John had a feeling that someone was watching him. The curious teen turned around and saw something that made him feel more paranoid than ever. There was a number of ponies watching him, each of them wearing shocked expressions on their faces. John got to his feet and noticed even more ponies, surrounding him. He looked around and saw that each of them showed that shocked expression. John felt he could agree with that sentiment. This is worse than taking that psychiatric test. Then, John saw a little blue pony flying in the air, flapping small feathered wings. This one didn’t look shocked at all, this one looked angry at him. He could never have expected that this would happen to him. Transporting to another world full of ponies and maybe even dragons from a tornado. He had never expected this to happen at all. Suddenly, it all became too much for him to handle. All the ponies screamed in terror when he just fell to the ground, out of the blue. Some of them ran in horror, and others drew closer to the fainted human. “Don't touch it! Let me handle this.” *** John woke up to find himself back in the tree library. He rubbed his eyes and saw six ponies, including the purple pony, and the dragon. He realized that none of them seemed to have noticed that he was awake. John got up quietly and began to walk towards the door slowly. As he got near the door, one of the ponies yelled out, “IT'S GETTING AWAY!” John turned around and saw that the ponies were running to him. He began to run, but he was soon somehow cornered by them. John realized that his life was in danger, and he had to think of something fast. Thankfully, the soldier hadn’t been given an opportunity to remove his Army gear, and as such he still had his combat knife. He pulled it from it’s sheath and pointed at them. “Stay back, or I'll cut you,” said John, trying to sound as menacing as possible. The ponies stopped and looked at John's knife. “We're not going to hurt you,” the purple one said. “How can I trust you?” John said. “I know that you got magical powers and can fly.” “Not all of us can,” said an orange pony. John looked at it and saw that the pony didn't have wings or a horn. “Besides, if it wasn't for us, you still be out there in the cold especially this time.” the orange pony added. John glanced to a nearby window and saw the vale of night. The orange pony was right, it was dark out and possibly cold. Maybe even windy. John held the group in a wary gaze, before finally speaking. “If I put away my knife, would you tell me who are you, and where am I?” “Yes we would.” said the orange pony. “Applejack, are you sure we can trust him?” asked a white pony. Before Applejack could say anything, John put away his knife, which surprised everypony in the room. “See? I told ya,” said Applejack with a smile. Now that the knife was in it’s sheath, Applejack walked a few steps forward and stopped. “Let me introduce myself. My name is Applejack and I live in an apple farm outside of Ponyville,” she said, before turning to face the other ponies and adding, “Come on y'all, introduce yourselves.” The purple pony slowly cantered forward until she was only a few feet away from John and spoke, “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I live in this library.” The human was starting to cool down, but he was still aware that they might be trying to trick him. “Hi there! I'm Pinkie Pie and I live at Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s Bakery shop, Sugarcube Corner,” said the pink pony excitedly, “We're going to get along really well...uh...what's your name?” “John Goodman.” he spoke slowly. “Wonderful!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. Then the white pony took a few steps and brushed her royal purple mane off her face with flare. “I'm Rarity, the finest designer in Ponyville.” John nodded and looked at the next in line, the dragon. The dragon was at first a bit scared, but he was quickly managing to overcome the fear. The purple creature looked at John for a second and spoke. “I'm Spike and its an honor to meet you.” said the dragon. “Well actually, its an honor for me to meet you, because I never meet a real life dragon before.” said John amusingly. “Really? Am I that legendary in your world?” “Yeah." “Ahem.” said the light blue pony. John looked at the pony and noticed that she was once again flying. “I'm Rainbow Dash! The most awesome pony ever.” The pony did a pose as she spoke. John chuckled a little, which made Rainbow Dash flush. “What? You don't believe me?” she challenged. “Your attitude just reminds me a friend of mine. He would’ve said the same thing.” said John with an evil smile on his face. “Can your friend do this?” Rainbow Dash scoffed, before flapping her wings more quickly, obviously preparing to do some kind of stunt. “Rainbow Dash!” Twilight Sparkle yelled, “Not in here.” “I just want to show off my moves.” “Well not in here.” Rainbow Dash crossed her forelegs with a humph, and shot a grumpy facial expression to Twilight. John set his eyes on the final pony, this one was yellow. She was trying to hide her face behind her mane, showing him that she was scared. John tried to move closer to the pony, but was stopped by Twilight. “What are you doing?”, asked Twilight. “I just want to ask her name,” responded John. "It's not like I'm going to hurt her." Twilight scrutinized John for a second, before stepping aside. “Thank you.” When John was about a foot away from the pony, he crouched down to try and look her in the eye. She started shaking a little. “What's your name?”, asked John. The pony however, didn't respond. “Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you.” No response John sighed and smiled. “I understand that you’re scared of me. You’re probably thinking about how this big monster is going to hurt you and your friends. Well I'm not going to do that, and if you don't want to tell me your name, that is fine with me.” John stood and began to back away. “Her name is-” said Twilight but stopped when the pony suddenly lifted her face and looked John in the eye. John looked at the pony as she spoke. “M..my name is Fluttershy.” John was surprise at her low volume and gentle tone, just like his other friend. But what was even more surprising that he saw her face from her mane. “Fluttershy? I like that name.” Fluttershy's blushed a little and smiled. “So now you know who we are, I’ll answer your other question. You’re in a world called Equestria, a world filled with ponies, dragons, and too many other creatures to mention.” said Twilight. I wonder what other kinds of creatures there are, John thought. “So John Goodman, how did you get here?” “Well, I got here by the tornado outside of Ponyville.” said John. The ponies gasped and- “The tornado from the other night?” yelled Rainbow Dash. “Yeah. It dragged me into it and I ended up in here.” said John. “And the tornado moved on its own, but didn't get near the town.” said Applejack. “This is strange. A tornado moves on its own, a creature from another world. Who knows what can happen next for Ponyville or even Equestria.” said Twilight. There was silence in the room for a minute, but it felt like hours. “Well its getting late and I need my sleep.” yawned Rainbow Dash. “Same here.” said Applejack. “Me too.” said Rarity. “See you tomorrow Twilight.” said Pinkie Pie. “See you girls tomorrow.” said Twilight. So the ponies left leaving John, Twilight, and Spike alone in the library. John then knew that he needed some place to stay. “Um... Twilight, do you mind if I stay here until I find a way to get back home?” asked John. “Sure. Spike will take you to the guest room. And... I was hoping...” said Twilight. “Hoping what?” “Hoping you could tell me about you and your kind.” John stood where he was and thought about it. It was clear that they won't turn him into the authorities, as if they had one. She seemed friendly enough, but John was still aware that they might be trying trick him. “Of course. I don't mind.” the human spoke. “Great! We'll start tomorrow.” “Okay.” So, Spike showed John to the guest room, which seemed nice to him. A window, a bed, a bookshelf with books, and a small table. There was a clock on the wall that showed the hour to be ten. The human seemed pleased with the room's designed. “The room looks nice,” said John. “It’s never really used, but we kept it clean.” Spike said. John looked at Spike and wondered if he had ever been on a rampage, since he was a dragon. “Spike I have something to say.” said John. “Okay.” said Spike. John paused and stared at Spike. The dragon was half the size from the human, just up to his waist. As for the ponies, they were tall up to John’s upper chest. For a dragon, Spike seemed adorable for John. “How are you different from other dragons?" John asked out of curiosity. “What do mean?” Spike wondered. “Like dragons are suppose to be mean and stuff, but you're nice and happy. I don't really get that.” “Oh. It’s because I was raised by ponies and, they are nice. The other dragons are just mean and cruel.” “But you eat jewels right?” “Of course. They're delicious.” “Well that leaves with one question.” “What's that?” “Are you greedy?” Out of all the questions in the world, or perhaps the universe, John picked that one. It made Spike a bit uncomfortable as he turned around and headed towards the door. The human, then, felt stupid since he brought it up. “Oh. I understand. I shouldn't asked you that.” John continued. Spike stopped by the doorway, but never turned around. "I'm sorry that I asked you that question. I'm just curious. That's all." The dragon stood there for a moment as John sat down on the bed. Neither one of them made a single sound for a minute, but it felt like hours for the two of them. The only sound that was presented was the clock. Good one, John. “Its okay," Spike finally spoke "Sometimes I can be greedy if I give in too much.” The dragon turned around and looked at John. The human was relieved to see that Spike wasn't mad. He wouldn't dare make a dragon angry. "Well, to tell you the truth, I have anger problems." John spoke with a bit of happiness. Spike looked at the human with confusion. “You have anger problems!?” “Of course. But I controlled it.” “How?” “Well, I take deep breaths and think of something happy.” “Does it work for me?” “I can't really explain it, but as of the happy part, it does work.” “Oh.” “What?” “I think I know my happy thought.” “See? Use that thought when you feel greedy and you'll be alright.” “Okay, thanks John.” Spike gave a smile to John and he smiled back. “Well, it's getting late. Hope tomorrow doesn't go as crazy as today did." “Okay, goodnight.” “Goodnight.” As Spike left the room, John laid on the bed and was relaxed by the softness of the mattress. Man, what a day. Met ponies, a dragon, and ended up in a different world. What a day! John thought. But this feeling... I feel... like... I'm home. And... I just became friends with a dragon. How weird. John went to sleep as he thought about everything else. I hope this a dream. Author's Note You maybe thinking, What the hell happened? Why's chapters 1, 2, and 3 combined? Where's the chapters? Well, I realized that my story needed to be improved... a lot. So I found two editors to help me improve the story. And the fact that some of the chapters are similar to one another. Overall, the story is getting improvements. Chapter is edited by Narden Gryphous and Narlepoax III
Chapter 6 The Great and Powerful TrixieJohn woke up the next morning fully re-energized and feeling very happy. He’d finally managed to get the ponies in town to accept him. He had also finally managed to get his clothes washed last night, another bonus. Overall, things were going great for him. "Morning Twilight. Morning Spike," John spoke happily. "Morning John," Twilight responded with a smile, "You look happy today." "You bet." John sat down on the chair and made himself comfortable. "I hope you like eggs." said Spike. John nodded, feeling slightly childish as he did. *** After breakfast, John decided to travel around town and just being happy to everyone. He walked by ponies every second, and he waved at them all, skipping like a schoolgirl. The human was happy and so was everypony else too. Eventually, John came across Pinkie Pie, the one who made the party. "Good morning, Pinkie Pie!" John cheered. "Morning John," Pinkie replied, "You're in a good mood." "I am!" He grabbed her front hooves and spun her around, ignoring the looks of confusion from the ponies surrounding them. "Wow! You are really, really happy!" “I know, right?” John laughed, as he stopped spinning and returned the pink pony to the ground. Pinkie Pie stumbled around in a daze before dropping onto her haunches as John continued on his meandering. “I'll see you later John,” said Pinkie Pie. “See ya!” John called as he walked away. Wow! I feel so happy. Nothing can't ruin it, John thought. As the gay human skipped around the town for about five minutes, he began to notice ponies headed towards the way to the town's square. At first, he only saw a few heading that way, but eventually all the ponies he saw were running past him. Despite his carefree attitude, he decided to go see what the commotion was all about. When he arrived at the square, he saw a large wagon that looked like some kind of mobile home, next to which was a massive cage that was covered in an equally massive cloth. He made his way to the front of the crowd to get a better vantage point. Once he had positioned himself at the head of the audience, a blue unicorn mare began to bombastically address the audience. "Greetings, Ponyvillians," the unicorn spoke, "It is I, the Great and Powerful Trixie. I have returned to show you more tricks that will bedazzle and entertain!" Suddenly, the portable home was transformed into a stage, accompanied by a short firework show. John looked around at the crowd and noticed unamused, slightly hostile expressions on all the ponies’ faces. "Now that I’ve got your attention, The Great and Powerful Trixie has heard rumors of a creature calling himself a ‘human’ who has taken up residence here in Ponyville," Trixie continued, "Where is this human?" She made a show of scanning the audience, before planting her gaze on John, who stood directly in front of her. "Wonderful!" "Trixie!" John heard Twilight’s voice in the distance. Twilight and the rest of the gang arrived and went in front of John. "If it isn't Twilight Sparkle, my old nemesis, and her friends," Trixie flauntingly brushed her mane off her shoulder, before continuing in a sarcastic tone, "How odd to see you here." "Same thing goes for you," Rainbow Dash said, hostilely. "You know her?" John asked. "Eeyup," Applejack replied, "She came to Ponyville before and told lies to everypony that she's powerful and how she defeated an Ursa-Major." "Not to mention, she humiliated us." said Rarity as she looked at her dark blue mane. "Until Twilight eventually showed Trixie who's boss," Rainbow Dash went towards Twilight, "Right Twilight?" Before the purple unicorn could answer, Trixie cleared her throat loudly to get attention. "True you may say, but I'm not only here for that." Trixie spoke. "I'm also here for him." She pointed her hoof at John, who raised an eyebrow in surprised confusion. "What do you want with me?" He queried. "I want to challenge you, to see how good you are." "Challenge... me?" John tilted his head sideways. "If it's about magic, I’m sorry to have to tell you that I can’t use magic." "That's fine with me," Trixie once again brushing her mane away. John looked at his friends, noticing their frustrated expressions. He could tell that Trixie had caused some kind of trouble the last time she had been in Ponyville. He then looked back at the unicorn. "Well Trixie, I say that you come a long way to get here," John spoke with confidence, "But, I have to say no." Trixie, suddenly, looked away from her hooves and turned to the human. "What!? You can't deny this challenge!" exclaimed Trixie. "I just did." Just like that, John started to walk away, as everypony watched him go. "Trixie is not satisfied what you're doing! Don't be a coward, face me!" The human kept on going. "You may be a hero in this town, but I'm better than you, human! Joining the army and being all this and that, that's all lies. You aren’t brave! You don’t even have the courage to accept this little challenge!" Trixie continued. "Some pathetic creature you are, your father would be ashamed of you!" John stopped dead in his tracks. He turned to face Trixie, radiating cold hard fury. "Don't you dare talk about John like that!" Spike yelled, indignantly, "He has done more courageous things in his life than you could even hope to aspire to!" The magician pony gave a look to the dragon. "Like a fighting in a war in his world? That's nothing," laughed Trixie, "If you want real evidence to his cowardice, just take a look at how he can’t even face the Great and Powerful Trixie." Trixie turned to look at John, noticing that he was only about a foot away from her. The look on his face was filled with enough rage and hate, it would have caused the most hardened of humans to quail in fear. Trixie, however, knew nothing of the human world, and did not know what a man with such a look on his face would be known to do. "I accept your challenge," the human venomously growled. "Good," said Trixie. All the ponies gathered around as John and Trixie began their challenge. The day started off so smoothly for the human. Now, it was beginning to look like bad one. "Show me what are good at," said Trixie, radiating smugness, "Anything you could do, I can do better." John thought about what can he do to show Trixie who he was. There was one thing, but he put that aside for another one. "Give me a piano." John demanded. Within a second, Pinkie Pie brought a piano out of nowhere. "Thanks Pinkie Pie." John sat himself down on the bench and began to play Fur Elise by Beethoven. Ponies began to cheer as he played on the piano. They hadn't had a clue that John could play. John was a legit player. After the song was done, the crowd cheered more as Trixie hummed contemplatively. "If you’re good playing the piano, I might as well be giving it a wrap." Her horn glowed as the piano began to make random noises. John stepped back as the piano continued to make noises. Then the keys began to float and wrapped around John. "Hey! You can't do that." said John. "The challenge is who's best at what. I'm good at magic," said Trixie, "and now, you’re out of tune." John began to spin around for about a minute. Then he was placed on the ground. Trixie laughed evilly. "I guess I win," said Trixie. John was let loose by Twilight and he got up. He was dizzy, but angry. He walked towards Trixie and gained his balance. "Challenge is not over ‘till I give up." said John. "Alright. Try something else." said Trixie. John thought for a moment and spoke. "Give me a guitar." Again, Pinkie Pie brought it out of nowhere. "Thanks." How does she does it? John thought. He tuned the guitar and strummed it till it was the tuning was perfect. John began to play that one song he liked so much. You ♪♪♪ WHY DO THEY ALWAYS SEND THE POOR! Barbarisms by Barbaras With pointed heels. Victorious, victories kneel. For brand new spankin' deals. Marching forward hypocritic And hypnotic computers. You depend on our protection, Yet you feed us lies from the table cloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Kneeling roses disappearing, Into Moses' dry mouth, Breaking into Fort Knox, Stealing our intentions, Hangars sitting dripped in oil, Crying FREEDOM! Handed to obsoletion, Still you feed us lies from the table cloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Blast off, it's party time, And we don't live in a fascist nation, Blast off, it's party time, And where the buck are you? Where the buck are you? Where the buck are you? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Kneeling roses disappearing, Into Moses' dry mouth, Breaking into Fort Knox, Stealing our intentions, Hangars sitting dripped in oil, Crying FREEDOM! Handed to obsoletion, Still you feed us lies from the tablecloth. ♪♪♪ La la la la la la la la la, Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sunshine. Everybody's going to the party have a real good time. Dancing in the desert blowing up the sun Where the buck are you! Where the buck are you! Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why don't presidents fight the war? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why do they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? Why, do, they always send the poor? They only send the poor! They only send the poor! Shortly after he stopped, ponies cheered like tweenaged girls who went to see Justin Beiber in person. They never thought that John could sing. Trixie was amazed, but she kept her attitude. "You may be able to sing a song with some attitude, but you don't have the skills to do this," said Trixie, as her horn began to glow. The guitar started to glow, float, and played a soft melody. John looked at the guitar closely and with no warnings, the strings snapped from the pin bridge. The strings slashed John's face as the guitar was being destroyed. John take a few steps back and covered his with his hands as ponies gasped by this actions. "So much for him. He's beginning to cry." mocked Trixie followed by a laugh. Ponies looked at John and she was wrong. He was furious. He uncovered his face and revealed something that ponies gasped in horror. His face had six stripes that were blood red, but not bleeding. John decided that he had had enough with this nonsense. His thoughts returned to the state they had been in when Trixie had first insulted his father. She still had that rude smug expression as John walked closer to her. "Are you going to admit defeat, or what?" asked Trixie. "Oh no. I have one more talent in mind that will leave everypony here stunned, including you," said John angrily. "Let's see it. Then I can do better at whatever you're going to do." John took a few steps closer to Trixie, until he was directly in front of her. He looked at the ponies and back to Trixie. He was grinning madly, and Trixie was confused by his smile. "Why are you smiling?" asked Trixie. John points his finger to the sky behind her. Trixie turned her head and saw nothing. Just as she turned back to him, he punched the unicorn in the face. The ponies stood perfectly still in stunned silence. John had been correct with his assumption of their reaction. The punch made Trixie fall to the ground. She was in pain from the punch. Just before she could get up, John grabbed her by the cape and pulled her face to his. "That's for leaving the marks on my DAMN face!" said John angrily. He punched her again with more force. "That's for talking negative about my dad, you cunt!" The ponies gasped at the vicious cursing. John raised his right hand as Twilight came forward to the situation. "That's enough!" Twilight cried. "Why?" asked John. "Look at her." John looked at her and saw her in tears. She had a black eye and had moved her hooves in front of her face, trying to block the next blow. He lowered his fist, but he held on to her. "Let her go," Twilight continued. John glared indignantly at Twilight. "I will, if she does two things." said John. "She must apologize for insulting my father, and admit defeat, right here in front of everypony, and whatever is in that cage," He shifted his glare back onto Trixie’s quivering form, “Do it, or I’ll put another bruise on your face. Trixie was shaking in fear as she spoke, "I... I..." John squeezed the cape tighter. "I... I..." Suddenly, a bright flash of light caused John to let go of Trixie. Everypony screamed as the human blinked furiously to regain his sight. When he did, Trixie wasn't in front of him anymore. She was by the cage. He looked at her and noticed something about Trixie the was different from a minute ago. She was glowing red like the Crusaders had in the schoolhouse. "What's going on?" asked Rainbow Dash, "Why is Trixie glowing like that?" "I will not admit defeat, human," said Trixie in that same, multi-toned voice from the schoolhouse, "However, I have a surprise for you." Trixie uncovered the cage that everypony had wondered and revealed what was inside it. A gargantuan bear, it’s fur was a pale purple color that somehow was transparent. White stars dappled it’s coat, most noticeably, the giant star adorning the beast’s forehead. It’s teeth were longer than John was tall, and each one was pearly white, and sharper than any blade. Worst of all, it was awake, and very angry looking. "Since the big bad human is strong enough to punch me, let's see if he can handle this Ursa-Major." said Trixie. Then she opens the cage and got on its head. "Let's go Ursa-Major. Show this human your wrath." The Ursa-Major roared so loud that windows of nearby houses shattered, and all the ponies in the crowd fled in terror. The only ponies who stayed were Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Spike. "Is that Ursa-Major looks like?" asked Spike in fear. "I'm afraid so." said Twilight in despair. To be continued... Now! The tremendous Ursa-Major roared with all its might. The creature was so big that its head blocked the sun out from the square. It was unimaginable for the ponies in Ponyville. Trixie laughed evilly as she began to talk. "Months ago, I went to the Everfree forest to find something that was extraordinary and scary. I thought a Ursa-Minor will do, but when I saw this Ursa-Major, I knew I had to take it. So I captured it and since then, it has been my faithful pet. And now that we're here, I'm going show you why you should not mess with the Great and Powerful Trixie." The beast roared more loudly than before. John, alongside with the six other ponies and Spike, were frightening by the size of the Ursa-Major (About 13 stories high). John immediately took out his knife and made a few steps forward. How could John even hope to defeat this tremendous beast with his small knife? "What are you waiting for, hmm? Attack us...if you can," mocked Trixie. John stood there and made no movement. He was too afraid to attack it. "I thought so." Trixie continues. "Alright Ursa-Major, show this foalish creature what you're made of." The Ursa-Major raised it’s massive left front leg high into the sky. The beast let loose an earth shaking growl as it raised its arm up into the air. Within a second, the beast's paws shot towards John at terrifying speeds. John barely managed to dive out of the way of the monster’s paw as it crashed into the ground. The pounding of the enormous paws shook the earth with enough force to register as a 4.0 earthquake on the richter scale. After the earthquake, the emergency alarm was set off. Ponies began to scream and run about in panic. The element bearers watched in horror as the dust cloud from the Ursa-Major’s strike began to settle. "Twilight, we have to do something! John will be killed if we don’t," said Rarity in despair. "I'm thinking," said Twilight. "Well, ya better hurry it up, ‘cause that Ursa-Major is gettin’ ready to do another ground-pound," said Applejack. The Ursa-Major had already begun to raise it’s right front leg, the one closest to the still prone form of John. Twilight closed her eyes and furrowed her brow in thought, suddenly, an idea sprang into her mind. "I’ve got it! Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie. You girls go escort everypony out of town. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash will come with me. Spike stay here and if anything gets out of control, contact the Princess." "Got it," replied Spike. "Alright girls, lets go." The six split into two groups, and head off in different directions. One group went to help the ponies, while the other went off to the Everfree Forest. Where the hell are they going?! John thought, as he dodged the second blow from the Major. "I guess your friends don't want to see you get defeated after all." said Trixie. "That's not true!" yelled Spike. "John will not be defeated!" John looked at Spike and gave a smile for saying that. "Yeah. I will defeat you. No matter what," said John, his words only slightly more confident than he was. "We will see about that," said Trixie with an evil grin. John grabbed a stone from the ground and flung it up at the Ursa-Major. It didn’t even seem to notice the rock striking it’s foreleg. Nothing seems to phase it, John thought, It’s only weak spots are it’s eyes, but they’re way too high up for me to hit with only my throwing arm. John was suddenly struck with an idea. "Spike, get me some fireworks." said John. "Why?" asked Spike. "So I can blind the beast and Trixie." "Okay, but it'll take about a while to get them." "Then you better go now, so you can get back soon." Spike ran as fast as his tiny legs could carry him, as John tried to buy him more time. Meanwhile, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy headed towards the Everfree Forest. "So what are we looking for?" asked Rainbow Dash. "We're looking for an Ursa-Minor." replied Twilight. "Umm, I don’t think that’s a really good idea," said Fluttershy shakingly. "Sorry, but we need to stop the Ursa-Major. Otherwise, we're dead meat." Back at town's square, John was out of objects to throw. He looked around and all the stuff were broken or crushed. He heard heavy breathing and fast footfalls coming from behind him, he dove behind a house, and saw spike running towards him with a box in his arms. "Here, these are...the only...fireworks...we have...for...this town." Spike said, panting heavily. John opened it and there were a lots of rockets. "Perfect." said John. "Now set them up and make sure they're aimed at the head." "Okay." “Hey! Stop ignoring me!” came a shout from above. John and Spike ran from another massive blow from the Major, the missed strike crushing the house they had been hiding behind. “Go!” John whispered as he gave the baby dragon a shove to give him a head start. The sun began to set as John ran about the square, picking up various ruined objects, and flinging them as high as possible at the rampaging Major. The Major reared on to it’s hind legs, once again stretching to it’s maximum thirteen story height. “Give it up, human! admit that I’ve bested you!” shouted Trixie from her position on the Major’s head. "John, I'm finished!" exclaimed Spike. "Light them!" said John. Spike moved to do as he was told. "Wait!" yelled Twilight. "Now!!!" Spike lit up the rockets as Twilight and them came with the Ursa-Minor. Trixie was distracted by the strange new arrival to the fray, and was unaware of the rockets coming after her. Numerous colorful explosions occurred directly in front of the Ursa-Major’s face. Trixie screamed and fell off its head. Rainbow Dash swooped in and caught her as the beast made a few steps back and fell on its back. A tremendous earthquake, more powerful than any the Major had yet made was unleashed; as the Ursa-Major flattened a great swathe of buildings with it’s gargantuan body. As for Trixie, she wasn't glowing anymore. John sighed in relief. She wasn't being controlled anymore. "John! What were you thinking!?" yelled Twilight. John looked at Twilight and saw the anger in her eyes. John was a bit confused. Why isn't she happy? "Me and Spike stopped Trixie and the Ursa-Major." said John. "Yeah, it was awesome," said Spike. The look on Twilight face was still mad. "Why are you upset?" John finally asked. "Look." Twilight points to the baby Ursa. It was crying. John looked at the Ursa-Major and it was lying there. No movement at all. He began to walk towards the beast and it was breathing. It was just knocked out. John looked back the others and walked towards them. "Ursa-Major is not dead," said John. "How do you know?" asked Rainbow Dash. "Bring the Ursa-Minor to its mother." The ponies seemed confused. "Do as I say and watch." The ponies nodded and brought the Ursa-Minor to its mother. The baby began to lick it's mother head. The mother opened its eyes and saw her baby. A smile came on her face and got up. She carried the baby and walked towards the Everfree forest. The ponies was in total shocked by this action. They looked at John and he was smiling. Twilight then gave a gentle smile as the others was surprise. "How did you know that the Ursa-Major was alive?" asked Applejack. "Easy, it was breathing," replied John. Then Spike began to hop around in joy. "What are you doing?" asked Twilight. "We took down the Ursa-Major. We took down the Ursa-Major," Spike sang cheerfully. The ponies began to laugh as the ponies came to town's square. They began to cheer for John and Spike. John looked around and saw that the ponies of Ponyville clapped, stomped, and shouted for him. He was now trusted by the ponies of Ponyville. During the cheerfully celebration. "Wait! What are we going to do with her?" Rainbow Dash asked. John stared at Trixie. She was still knocked out. So John ordered everypony to be silence. Then, Rainbow Dash placed Trixie by John. John poked and woke up Trixie. "What happened? Did I win?" wondered Trixie. "Nope. You lost." said John with pride. "Huh? There's no way that you defeated me." "Really? Then where's you Ursa-Major?" Trixie went towards the cage. "Well it's right...wait. Where's is it?" said Trixie angrily. John explained Trixie what happened. "And so, you were controlled and I stopped you and the Ursa-Major." "Ahem" said Spike. "And Spike helped." "But I was going to do stunts with it." said Trixie. "Sorry, but the thing that possesed you had other plans." Trixie looked at the ground sadly. She was defeated by a human. It was worse than the last time she was defeated by Twilight. Because of this surprise result, she began to walk away slowly in shame. "Trixie." said John. She stopped and turned around. "Quit being a show off." Author's Note Oh Trixie, will you ever learn? Edit by Narlepoax III, Theblacksmithbrony, and Octaviascello.